in their stead Gods plagues are removed and turned into all kindes of blessing The custome of the Church is every private Christians instructiō we must therfore provoke our selves to rejoyce in the overthrow of the dragons kingdome that both in respect of our selves and others First when in our selves we see our spirituall enemies throwne downe by the power of the Word None of us but professeth his part in that great victory of Michael from those dreadfull enemies sinne Satan hell death and damnation as this is the highest raised mercy that ever God gave us so ought it chiefly to raise our spirituall joy to sing the Song of Moses the servant of the Lord and of the Lambe as it is penned and pricked for us Revel 15. 3. Great and marvellous are thy workes Lord God Almighty just and true are thy wayes O King of Saints Are wee delivered from the leprosie of sinne let us not forget to goe backe as the nine Lepers to give praise but challenge our owne dulnesse who can as soone forget such good turnes as Pharaohs butler did the good turne of Ioseph Gen. 40 23. So likewise when wee see our temporall enemies who want no will nor malice to do us mischiefe but are muzled hampred and fall before us now wee ought to lift up the voice of thanksgiving as Psal. 9. 1 2 3. I will praise the Lord with my whole heart I will bee glad rejoyce and sing to thy name for that mine enemies are turned backe and thou hast maintained my right Psalm 22. Save mee from the mouth of the lions and I will declare thy name to my brethren But with this pure affection onely as they are enemies to Gods Kingdome and so farre resist us as wee seeke to uphold the same Secondly without our selves wee must breake forth into praises when wee see the powers of the dragon cast downe in others whether spirituall or temporall When wee see the holds of ignorance errour wickednesse overthrowne by the preaching of the Gospell when wee see the walls of hellish Jericho battered by the sound of the rammes hornes of the Gospell when wee see countries or persons converted and yeeld up themselves to the obedience of the word Here is matter of joy and praise that the tents and curtaines of the Church are spred out and enlarged and the kingdome of Christ prevailes against the power of the dragon Thus the seventy Disciples having beene sent out returne to Christ with joy saying Lord even the devils are subdued unto us nay our Lord himselfe rejoyceth that Satan fell downe like lightening from heaven Or if wee see the temporall enemies of the Church overthrowne if we see Amalec stricken downe before Israel Hamans devise broken Antichrists power weakened and lessened Popish forces repulsed Do wee see Pharaohs chariots and his hosts cast into the sea and his captaines drowned in the red sea Exod. 15. 4. Do wee see the windes blow and the sea cover them that they sinke as lead in the mighty waters as our enemies did in 88 Do wee see hellish powder-plots digged as doepe as hell prevented and the diggers falling into their owne pits How should wee now take up the songs of praise and tryumph that the Lord hath done so great things for us whereof wee rejoyce Psal. 126. 4. Now for the better performance of our duty herein consider three things 1. The conditions of this praise 2. Meanes to attaine it 3. Motives to it I. For rules of direction our text hath foure conditions 1. That all the praise honor of victory belongs to God as in the next vers For God only can overthrow the devils kingdome hee onely hath power above the dragon the Churches victory is the worke of his finger as the Church acknowledgeth Exod. 15. 1. I will sing unto the Lord for hee hath tryumphed gloriously Iudg. 5. 3. I will sing unto the Lord I will sing unto the Lord God of Israel Salvation is the Lords Psalm 3. 8. 2. So soone as we see the victory so soone should we sing out the Lords praises as the Church here Wee must not put off our vowes nor suffer the blessing to grow stale before wee have performed them Israel on the shore seeing the Egyptians dead on the sea banke Then sang Israel Exod. 15. 1. So soone as the Jews had obtained victory over their enemies they consecrate the very next day after the victory to the publique praise of God so while the sense of mercy affects us and while our hearts are warme with it wee must praise the Lord. 3. As here is a lowd voyce for this great victory so according to the greatnesse of the benefit our praises must bee A great victory calls for a great voice of many The blessing conferred upon any part of the Church is the blessing of the whole and the whole must joy In so common mercy none must sit out none must say what is it to mee 4. As the Church here so must wee sing out the majesty of Gods name not with a cold affection but with a mighty fervencie and ardor of spirit to stirre up and kindle in others the feare and love of God For this hearty and spirituall fervencie is the lowdnesse of the voice which God requireth and how can hee kindle or inflame another who himselfe is not warme or kindled II. Meanes to helpe us in this duty are these 1. Earnestly to affect the prosperity and welfare of the Church as feeling members and sharers of her joyes and sorrows preferring the joy of Jerusalem before thy chiefe joy Sound affection will imprinta sound notice of blessings which else passe away as nothing concerning our selves 3 Not to forget but remember Gods mercifull deliverances Psalm 103. 1. My soule praise the Lord and forget not all his benefits as if hee had said If thou forget thou canst not praise and if thou praise not thou wilt forget them To this end write and register them make a day-booke of the noble acts of the Lord. Psalm 102. 18. Let it bee written for the generation to come that the people not yet borne may praise the Lord and that thy selfe looking backe upon one mayest finde out and espie many other 3. Often speake of them and raise monuments of them in thy heart as the stones in Gilgal the setting up of Altars and imposition of names in the old Testament Tell the children of the acts of God that they they may tell their children The Passover was instituted among other ends for this that the children in times to come might know how God destroyed the Egyptians and passed over Israel Exod. 12. 26. So must wee tell our children of 88 Of the powder-treason and other deliverances and make much of their monuments to the perpetuall glory of God shame of Papists and comfort and instruction of the Church 4. Often recount the great benefits redounding to the Church by Gods execution of judgement upon the
inheritance his choise his habitation in which he hath promised to dwell for ever which how could he doe if he should suffer Tyrants either to destroy it or throw him out of possession Fourthly the Church is his kingdome which must have no end but if he should not save it the enimies would soone bring it to an end 3. It is a part of Gods glory which cannot passe in any other to bee the Saviour of his Church because First he alone will bee knowne the onely GOD that heareth prayer to whom all flesh must resort Psal. 65. 2. Secondly hee to whom the glory of the greater belongs to him belongs the glory of the lesser but hee onely hath the glory of saving his people from spirituall hellish and eternall danger by Christ and he onely will perfect his salvation by adding temporall and externall Thirdly for his glories sake he will bee seene the only Savior in such times and maner as none else can save as in many miraculous deliverances which all the world must ascribe onely to his hand Israel must be saved out of Aegypt by an Outcast drawne out of the waters and the sea must make them a way and become a wall to them and a Well to Pharaoh his followers To bring them along Iordan must runne back To feed them and save them from starving heaven must afford them a daily harvest and a rocke must yeeld them water forty yeares To save them from their enemies in battell the Sunne must stand still and the Moone stay her course as in the dayes of Ioshua in which all the world must behold the Lord fighting for Israel How miraculously was Ionah saved when hee was buried in a double grave Twofold instruction ariseth hence to the Church and people of God First wee learne in the greatest dangers and needs to waite for the Lords salvation in the depth of danger if wee be beset as Israel at the sea side or if wee be chased into the bottome of sea now to stand still and behold the salvation of the Lord Exod. 14. Quest. How may wee waite aright for the Lords salvation Answ. 1. Become Beleevers members of the Church for it is said The Lord will save Sion stablish thy faith in this promise give God the glory of truth and when thou art beset with sorrowes pains perils when thou art in the valley of death in the hands of death in the house of death now say Salvation is the Lords and as Iob If the Lord kill me yet will I trust in him 2. Beware of sinne for that which thrusteth thee from the Lord thrusteth away the Lords salvation from thee but sinne separates betweene God and us and may suspend his salvation from his Saints longer than is for their ease Bewaile thy sinne remove by repentance that partition which thou hast thrust betweene God and thee salvation is farre from the wicked because they are farre from God Psalme 119. 155. It is never so farre from the godly yet often not so neare them as they desire because they are not got so neare God by faith repentance and invocation as he desireth Dan. 9. 12. All Israel have sinned and therefore the curse is powred out against all Israel and Iosh. 7. 11. 12. Israel hath sinned a sinne and cannot stand before their enemies If wee would have the Lord to put forth his salvation we must put away our sinne which makes him seeme sometimes as if he could not save his people 3. Fixe the eye of thy soule directly upon the Lord and looke not a squint at men or meanes nor thinke all lost if they set not in for thy helpe for First the Lord whose salvation is needs them not to worke by Secondly all meanes are put in his hand and by his appointment are what they are and if hee doe use any men or meanes as in this Text he did the Christian Emperours yet the Church must sing as here salvation is the Lords Thirdly no meanes may share in his glory nor obscure or darken it Secondly it teacheth to ascribe all honour of salvation to the Lord as here the Church doth for First there is great reason that hee who is our salvation should be our song the Church here makes the author of her salvation the matter of her song so Exod. 15. 2. gnozzi vezimrath Iah The Lord is my strength and song It is equall that the honour of salvation bee returned to the Author of it Secondly the office of the Church is to give knowledge to the world by whom and by what meanes she is delivered that after-ages may repaire in like dangers to the same hand in which onely salvation is see Psalme 102. 18. and Esa. 38. 19. Thirdly for our selves we above all people have just cause to sing unto the Lord our salvation and say Now is salvation the Lords Time was in the dayes of the fathers when our nation lay in darknesse in Idolatry in the midst of Images and teachers of lies worshipping blockes and stones and crusts of bread The blindenesse and darknesse was palpable like that of Aegypt wherein no man could stirre out of the place where his ignorance had set him But God in his due time tooke pitty upon us and tooke possession of us as his people possessed our Kingdome our Princes and people with light truth and the blessed Gospell of salvation now was Antichrist detected darknesse dispelled Idols displaced Masse-mongers and god-makers cast out now was salvation the Lords when hee swept out that Antichristian vermine frighted away those uncleane birds pulled downe their Cages over their heads and made the happy restoring of the Gospell as a birth-day to our Countrey and this English Nation In the yeare 1588. when that invincible Navie as they termed it advanced it selfe with a Catholike strength to swallow up our Nation at one morsell they wanted not his Holinesse helpe to curse and excommunicate our Prince and people they wanted no Engines of torture and cruelty no cut-throates to exercise them they brought over heires for our Lands were provided of choise men designed to Bishoppricks our Baronries our dignities our livings our Offices of Councell and State all was their owne But no sooner they appeared in our Coasts but now salvation was the Lords who would shew the Romish and Babylons Balaam that there is no sorcery nor cursing against Iacob and make his Embassadours know that there is neither power nor counsell against the Lord and that he had no pleasure in such cursed crueltie and covetousnesse The Sunne the Moone the Elements fire water and windes fought against proud Sisera but salvation was the Lords In the meane time what did we but looke on while the God of our salvation made the confusion of that Armado the stupor and admiration of the whole world Add to this the hellish Powder-plot when the necke of our King and all his three kingdomes was upon the blocke and the stroke lifted
up on high for the terrible blow when the fire was a giving to their diabolical Engine then was salvation the Lords now was the Lord seene our strong Saviour for although our salvation was then sent us in a royall vessell yet then was salvation the Lords At this day other Countries few or no Protestant Countries excepted sit in the dust nay in goare-blood there lamentable spectacles are fire sword blood in streames and rivers shed like water in the streets in the fields in the houses here meets them death of Parents of husbands of brethren there overtakes them orbity of Children deflouring of wives and daughters with shamefull villanies and cruelties beseeming Popish forces Their noises are frightfull alarmes roaring of great Ordinances tumbling downe of Towers townes and houses over their heads unhappy tydings of burning spoyle and slaughter But we enjoy peace plenty the Gospell of peace safety and happy Protection under our owne Vines and figtrees our noises are sermons Psalmes songs of triumph for many miraculous deliverances At this our happinesse Papists chafe fume plot and curse that there is no sorcery against Iacob and are inraged that no plot succeeds but fals upon the heads that devise them and whence is all this but that salvation is the Lords And were it not for our sinnes salvation would bee the Lords still for us all the power of Antichrist nor all Popish forces nor all the devils in hell could drive Christ out of his place if our sinnes did not grieve him and drive him away from us 2. This is a reproofe both of Churches and persons 1. This doctrine casteth out the Church of Rome from being the true Church of God which I prove thus The true Church singeth salvation onely to the Lord the Romish Church singeth not salvation onely to the Lord therefore the Romish Church is not the true Church The latter part or assumption I prove thus That Church which seeketh or assigneth salvation to any thing within themselves or without themselves singeth not salvation onely to the Lord but the Church of Rome seeketh and assigneth salvation both to things within and without themselves besides the Lord ergo Within themselves they seeke and assigne salvation to the merit of their owne workes The Rhemists on Heb. 6. 10. say that our workes are meritorious and the very cause of salvation so farre as God should bee unjust if he rendred not heaven for the same Andradius saith that heaven is not given freely but is due to our workes and that God hath set forth heaven to sale for our workes and it is as due as a peny for a peny-worth Suarez also saith A supernaturall worke from grace within it selfe and of it own nature hath a proportion with the reward and a sufficient value to be worth the same The reward is not given for Christs merit saith he the merit of Christ cannot bee made our merit neither can our merits have the power of meriting from Christs merit or any more worthinesse than they be ordained to have of themselves yea our merits are true merits and have an inward worthinesse proportionable to the reward in the same manner as if we conceived a man to be just without the merits of Christ as many thinke of the Angels and Adam in innocency So Suarez a Pillar of that Church Tom. 1. in Thom. 3. 1. Here is a Church built upon another rocke and foundation than Christ. 2 Here are Christs merits thrust under board reward is not given for them 3. Here is salvation affirmed without Christ as the Angels and Adam in innocency 4. Here are our owne merits without all power or merit from Christs 5. Here God crownes mans merit not his owne gift contrary to Augustine de grat lib. arb c. 6. 6. Here merit is magnified and grace quite excluded contrary to Paul If it be of grace then no more of workes 7. Here our owne performances which are all due debt sinfull damnable and when wee have done all we can unprofitable Luke 17. 10. yet are more profitable more honourable and beneficiall than all Christs Away henceforth with S. Pauls doctrine that eternall life is either a gift of God or a free gift No farre be it from us saith the Deane of Lovaine that we should looke for eternall life as a poore man doth for his almes but as the Garland which by our labour we have deserved Here is every man a Jesus in himselfe without respect of the death or merits of Jesus in a word here is a damnable abrogating of the whole Gospell a new establishing the Covenant of workes Here is no longer a Christian faith nor a Christian Church cleave to it who will or dare in this faith is no salvation they are abolished from grace and cut off from Christ Shall wee after such light suffer our selves to bee led away from the truth to an heresie that leads us from Christ salvation merited by him Let them say salvation is not the Lords and seeke it in themselves their owne merits meanings and observances let their owne arme save them let them disclaime the Churches acclamation who sing that salvation is the Lords in whole and in part for beginning and perfection But let us disclaime our selves for why should thistles boast of figs and let him that glorieth glory in the Lord. Without themselves they seeke and sing salvation to many things I referre them to two First the Host of heaven Secondly the host in earth 1. The Popish Idolaters runne to the helpe of Angels Every one hath his speciall Angell to whose protection hee must daily commit himselfe and all his affaires yea and wee are bound to invocate the Angels for helpe and salvation so say the Rhemists on Col. 2. 18. because they are our advocates for mercy and on 1 Iohn 2. 1. contrary to the very words We have but one Advocate with the father because wee have but one Head and one that can plead his owne justice for mercy 2. They runne to the Saints departed as their tutelary patrons and defenders of themselves and their Cities whō they invocate to helpe save thē not as Mediatours onely which were too much but as meriters and bestowers of mercy It were tedious to shew how every countrey City family every man every state of men every art every disease every beast have their peculiar Saint and Saviour Some Saints rule the Sea some the Land some the Countries some the Cities some the Elements some the arts some the trades some the beasts some the birds and every Saint knowes his charge The Student must pray to Saint Gregory the Sayler to S Nicolas the Painter to S. Luke the Physitian to S Cosmas the Lawyer to Saint Iuno so Smiths Taylers Hunters horsemen to S. George the very harlots have S. Afra and Magdalen nay every beast and bird hath a saint to pray unto geese Gallus sheep Wendelin horse Eulogius hogs
Anthony c. Oh abominable sinke of Romish Idolatry the true Church doth not sing salvatioÌ„ to Saints living or dead but saith of Abraham Iacob They know us not Es. 63. 16. here Salvation is the Lords this the Church of Rome doth not therefore it is not the true Church But 3. Above all their hatefull Idolatry they exceed themselves and all other Idolaters in worshipping the Queene of heaven and depending on their Lady and where the true Church sing salvation to the Lord they sing salvation to the Lady The Psalter of Bonaventure which they call the Ladies Psalter is a witnesse beyond exception or credit where in every Psalme whatsoever is sung to the Lord they change into the Lady Psalme 3. 1. O Lady why doe they increase that trouble me Psal 6. 1. O Lady correct me not in thy fury so in all the rest all prayers all confessions all the praises of Gods salvation are turned wholy upon her Add to this that they turned Athanasius Creed into our Ladies Creed Whosoever will be saved must above all things beleeve firmely concerning Mary which whosoever holdeth not firmely cannot be saved and so on and concludes This is the faith of our Virgin Mary which whosoever c. They have and doe sing to her the Song of Simeon Now let thy servant of Mary depart in peace for mine eyes have seene the salvation of Mary which thou hast prepared before the face of all people a light c. They sing to her the Song of Zachary Luke 1. 68. Blessed be the Lady and the Mother of my God of Israel who by thee hath visited and redeemed his people and raised up an horne of salvation And Maries owne Song My soule doth magnifie my Lady and the Song of Ambrose We praise thee Lady wee acknowledge thee to bee the Lady c. The same Bonaventure in his Ladies Psalter lately imprinted prayeth to her thus Coge illum peccatoribus misereri Enforce Christ to have mercy upon sinners and in his Treatise called corona B. Mariae Virginis Iure matris impera tuo dilectissimo filio Command thy welbeloved sonne in the right of a mother to turne our hearts from the love of earthly things unto heavenly And in their Mariall the name of the Lady is a strong tower the sinner flyeth unto her and is saved as is said of God Prov 18. 10. Is not this to sing salvation to their Lady not to the Lord Biel upon his Exposition of the Canon of the Masse saith Wee flie principally to the Queene of heaven for it is signified in Ester the Queene who comming to appease King Ahasuerus had this grant It shall be given thee though thou aske halfe of my Kingdome so God the Father having his justice and mercy as the chiefest goods of his Kingdome keepes his justice to himselfe and surrenders his mercy to the Virgin Mary and so makes her as Bonaventure cals her the chiefe corner stone Bernard de Busti in his Marial tels us Velocior est nonnunquam salus memorato nomine Mariae quà m invocato nomine Iesu filij ejus A man may be sooner saved by mentioning the name of Mary than by calling upon the name of Christ her sonne How then is salvation the Lords Christ saith I have trodden the winepresse alone and there was no man with me Esa. 63. 3. but saith hee there was one woman c. Bozius de signis Ecclesiae saith By the two Cherubins covering the Arke are signified Christ and Mary through whom God is mercifull and heareth our prayers and as Hevah was the mother of the living that filled earth so Mary was the mother that bare all men to heaven That vision beleeved of theÌ„ above the Canonicall Scripture of the two Ladders set up the red Ladder on the top of which Christ stood the Fryers of Francis could not get up by but the white Ladder on the top of which the Virgin Mary stood by that they easily gat up shewes to whom that hereticall Church sings their salvation The heathens would rend their garments and pull their haire off their head to heare such blaspemies against their so reputed gods and wee Christians can comport with such hatefull blaspemous Idolatrous people No marvell if the Gospell take her to her wings when such vile seducers are taken into our bosomes and such Preachers as withstand them cast out of all request But Papists expect not salvation onely from the Host of heaven but from the host in earth Not troubling you with their Crosses Relickes Images all which they invocate for helpe with most religious devotion They all expect the very same salvation from the broaden god as from Christ himselfe the very God for it is very Christs body blood bones flesh Boots and spurs and all Their detestable prayers to their breaden god are infinite in number and sacriledge I will not stirre that sinke now But can wee sufficiently detest or bee too opposite to a religion whose god may be stolne away as Labans Why hast thou stolne my gods where Chrysostome saith Art thou not ashamed of the speech what can they be stollen and be gods too whose god may bee burned in the fire as the bread even after consecration whose god may bee eaten by dogs mice wormes yea by his worshipper Avernoes after his long travell and experience of many religions detested as worst and fondest of all the Christian Religion because said hee they teare him with their teeth whom they worship as a god Can we bee too farre from that religion whose god may poyson him that eates him as in many instances I could shew in their host and whose god may bee broken to pieces and some of them reserved for relickes shall wee bee so senselesse as they to expect salvation from that which cannot save it selfe from wormes The second reproofe after Churches lighteth on many persons that seeke and expect salvation not from the Lord but from the devill seeking to Witches and sorcerers a common sinne even of hearers of the Word Consider some reasons shewing the wickednesse of it 1. It is against Gods Commandement Levit. 19. 26 â—1 Yee shall use no inchantment the soule that turneth after such I will set my face against and cut off God by his Law pronounceth death on the Witch and the seeker to him see Deut. 18. 10. 2. All commerce with the devill directly or indirectly mediately or immediately is condemned First the open compact with Satan by the Wisard who openly invocates the devill and for his helpe renounceth his Creator his Baptisme Jesus Christ and his redemption worships the devil executes his commands c. It is absolutely wicked to require this of them which they cannot doe without their owne destruction and wraps themselves in the sinne for not principals onely but accessaries are worthy of death Rom. 1. 32. Secondly for the secret compact on thy part thou seekest them for thou gettest no cure but by
faith in that diabolicall meanes nor farther than thou bewrayest distrust infidelity contempt and rebellion against God as Eliah said to Ahaziah Is it because there is no God in Israel that thou goest to Baalzebub the god of Ekron 2 Kings 1. 3. 3. It is a signe of a man or woman in a woefull estate that seeketh to witches First hee is an unbeleever if the word had prevailed to heale his infidelitie he would not seeke to Witches faith makes no such haste Secondly hee is one that carelesly or maliciously rejects the Gospell and therefore God gives him over to manifest and open contempt of him Pharaoh despising the Word is given over to bee deluded by Sorcerers Saul for disobedience to the Word is given over to seeke to Witches he did it not before God was gone from him see 2 Thess. 2. 10. 11. Thirdly he is one whose sin and judgement is ripe as wee see in Saul Pharaoh and Manasses who for conspiring with devils named in the Text as an outragious and transcendent sinne was deprived of his Kingdome bound in fetters and carryed to Babylon 4. The helpe thou câ—nâ—â— get from them is not comparable to the hurt by them for First the devill seldome cures the body but hee kils the soule is hee not a devill as well curing as killing Secondly hee seldome removes the evill either farre or long but sometimes returns it againe in some other kinde or person in children servants or cattell Hence is the common observation that such persons never thrive after it but all goeth backe with them Thirdly if thou shouldst get good by theÌ„ yet know 1. Thou must not judge of an action by the successe but by the rule 2. Thou maist not doe evill that good may come of it 3 It were but as a robber should rufsle and live gallantly by taking of purses 5. Consider this never did good and religious man in Scripture seek to a Witch and what a madnesse is it to forsake the Author of life and follow the author of death and if hee be of the father the devill that doth his workes what art thou or what canst thou thinke of thy selfe Lastly here is a use of consolation If salvation bee the Lords the Church shall not perish but indure safe so long as the Lords salvation indureth 1. The rocke of salvation is founded in heaven not to bee shaken by the forces of earth and hell 2. Wee have a strong city salvation hath God set for wals and Bulwarks Esa. 26. 1. Hee that must scale these wals must first scale heaven it selfe and seeing the Lord hath promised to bee a wall of fire round about Jerusalem Zech. 25. how can the enemy make an inrode or incursion 3. All Satanicall and Antichristian forces must combine and plot in vaine to roote out the people of God from the earth they can assoone hinder the Sunne in his course and turne back the whirlewinde into his place as turne away the Lords salvation from his Church Oh but wee see many potent enemies and mighty forces and strong armies levyed by Antichrist and his Princes against the little flocke of Christ and we see no helpe no likely power to keepe from making havocke of all I answer I. Salvation is the Lords who is more mighty to save than they to spoile else would they soone prove too puissant for the little city of God 2 Thou seest no helpe yet is it not farre off Psalm 85. 9. surely his salvation is neare them that feare him that glory may dwell in our Land 3. It shall bee put forth seasonably and shall not tarry Esa. 46. 13. The time hasteneth when the Church shall sing Now is salvation in heaven now hath the Lord manifested his salvation in his Church in the overthrow of Antichrist And strength and the kingdome of our God These are the two other Attributes ascribed to God the giver of victory By strength is meant the mighty arme of GOD which hath two properties of power the former to sustaine and beare up all things so long as hee will have them to bee The latter to subdue all contrary things to his will and power For this strength must prevaile against all adversary power and can be overcome of none The right hand of the Lord bringeth mighty things to passe Psalm 118. 16. partly in the world partly in the Church called out of the world of which latter our Text properly speaketh By Kingdome in Scripture is meant two things 1. The absolute soveraignty of God over all things to whom appertaine all kingdomes this is called the kingdome of power and appropriated to God The Kingdome is the Lords that is originally and in his owne right all other in the creature is soveraignty derived and delegate Dan. 2. 27. 2. That speciall administration and government which hee exerciseth in setting up and upholding his Church at which our Text aimeth The difference betweene this and the former is In that we are all by nature in this onely by grace in that wee onely live and injoy the benefit of creatures in this we live happily and enjoy the benefit of new creation in redemption and sanctification Now whereas this speciall kingdome is either of grace here or glory hereafter the former is here meant even that kingdome of grace which the dragon specially opposeth who resisteth not so much the kingdome of power nor at all the Kingdome of glory but most fiercely assaileth the kingdome of grace as is plainely convinced by the particle Now is strength and the Kingdome of our GOD in heaven In that the Church rejoyceth that now the Lord hath put forth his strength in the overthrow of the enemies and set up his owne kingdome where the dragon and his angels had ruled in darknesse Idolatry cruelty and tyranny we learne that this Saints ought to rejoyce when they see Gods Kingdome set up and prevaile against the dragon and his angels Rev. 11. 15. When the seventh Angel blew the Trumpet there were great voyces in heaven that is the militaÌ„t Church saying The kingdoms of this world are become our Lords his Christs These were loud voyces of joy and praise that the kingdoms of the earth were converted to Christ and because Christ in his Gospel raigned by the Princes among his their subjects And indeed a good heart seeing Jesus Christ manifesting his royall administration and thereby taken up with sense and feeling of Gods goodnesse to his Church cannot conceale nor containe this joy but must vent and expresse it as Iethro Exod. 18. 9. rejoyced for all the goodnesse the Lord did for Israel he inwardly rejoyced he confessed it with his mouth vers 10. and afterward offered sacrifices to God for his mercy in delivering Israel from Pharaohs bondage which mercy hee twice expresseth And David seeing the forwardnesse of the people offering freely to the Temple rejoyced exceedingly and blessed God before all the congregation 1
Chro. 29. 10. And when the Arke was brought home to the City of David hee was so over-carried with joy that hee could not containe himselfe but he danced before it 2 Sam. 6. 14. 1. A good heart cannot but esteeme it the greatest cause of joy where God is most honoured But God is most honoured where his Kingdom is most advanced for here he glorifieth his power and grace farre above all that is in the kingdome of power First his power is more admirable in setting up the Church than in setting up the world no lesse is his power in conversion than in the Creation of men The power of his Word converting soules is no lesse than the word fiat framing bodies and substances Neither is his power lesse admirable in upholding his Church then in upholding the world putting forth it self daily both in removing the stops and impediments reared against him by Sathan tyrants heretikes wicked worldlings mans corruption as also by advancing the powerfull meanes by which his kingdome is erected continued and inlarged Secondly his grace is magnified by setting up the Kingdome of grace 1. In gathering himselfe a choise people out of the world by a meanes so contemptible to the world 2. In freeing them from the dominion of sinne from the curse of the law and the power of Satan 3. In bestowing on them the free grace of righteousnesse joy peace of conscience and sanctification 4. In their finall salvation 2. Sincere love and affection to our mother the Church and to our brethren the children of our father cannot but bewray it selfe in rejoycing in their joy seeing this onely affection will shew a man to bee of the house and blood of Christ and his seed How doe men rejoyce when their neare kindred as Parents brethren or children rise up in earthly wealth honour and happinesse Even so will a godly man when he seeth any advanced in grace which brings ever a rich revenue with it desirable above wealth besides honour and favour of GOD to which all earthly honour and favour is winde and vanity and all rejoycing in any man or gift without this is carnall unseasoned and unsound And contrarily he is signed to bee out of the communion of Saints who rejoyceth not in the grace of everie one seeing every grace in every Christian is every Christians grace neither can hee bee a lively member whose welfare is shut up in himselfe seeing the health of the whole body stands in the welfare of every part 3. That must be the greatest cause of joy in earth which is next and likliest to the joyes in heaven But to see the kingdome the Lords is the next and likest to the joyes of heaven Therefore 1. This maketh way and entrance into that Kingdome of glory 2. That Kingdome of glory is but the perfection of this For here is a daily subduing of enemies and that is a conquest of all enemies subdued and vanquished this a gathering of subjects into the kingdome in that all subjects are gathered here the King of glory ruleth his subjects mediately by Princes and Pastors in Magistracy and Ministery there hee ruleth all by himselfe immediately and is by all acknowledged all in all here is a communion of Saints absent from the Lord striving against sinne there is a communion of just and perfect men present with the Lord freed from sinne and triumphing over it here the subjects have begun a chearefull and free obedience ceasing from sinne and have attained peace with God joy good conscience and sweet fellowship with God which is an heaven upon earth there they attaine a perfect obedience a perpetual Sabbath and rest from sinne an heavenly joy in the happy and immediate fellowship with God seeing him as they would So as indeed the setting up of this Kingdome is the setting up of that and is the seed-time of that full Harvest of joy which eye hath not seene This condemnes such as whose eyes are filled with envy at the prosperity and proceedings of the Gospell by which the Kingdome becomes the Lords and gather matter of griefe and wrath where they should most rejoyce As First gracelesse and irreligious people who expresse open contempt of Gods House and Ordinances cleane contrary to holy David who rejoyced to heare the people say to him Come let us goe to the House of God And whereas grace would teach them to count the feet of godly Preachers beautifull they cast mire and dirt in their faces and what disgraces the times wil afford thē an earnest of the ful wages they would pay them if times should prove for them Nothing so much grieves them as a man who is suffered to uphold the Lords Kingdome as Sanballat and Tobiah were exceedingly grieved that Nehemiah sought to build the walls of Jerusalem Secondly profane Ministers who above all men should rejoyce that Christ is preached any maner of way and preferre the worke and prevailing of the Gospell above their chiefe joy yet are full of envy to see Gods blessing given and the Kingdome of the Lord more set up by others than themselves So were the Pharises exceedingly troubled to see the people follow Christ himselfe See all the world goeth after him And their Ghosts walke in the world in numbers of their successors whose hearts rise against those to whose Ministery God gives a better report than to theirs A signe of a proud and unmortified heart Thus did not Moses Num. 11. 28. hee did not presently shove and thrust at Eldad and Medad to thrust them out of the Congregation because they prophesied but was glad and wished more of them The true Apostles were glad that Christ was preached by false apostles though it were of envy but they are false apostles that envie Christ preached of good will Iohn Baptist was glad that Christ increased though himselfe decreased by it Iohn 3. 29. Oh that the Angels of the Churches on earth would resemble the Angels in heaven They sing glory to God when Christ appeares and the poore shepheards preach him so would these were they as free from pride and vaine-glory as they and would frame their high spirits to the lowlinesse of our Lord himselfe who rejoyced in spirit and blessed his Father that hee had revealed the things of the Kingdome to Babes Thirdly others disswade and discourage such as are comming on to Christ and were it not for them would shew themselves subjects to this Lord by frequenting his House and Ordinances Oh you must not heare such nor frequent the Lecture you shall get your selfe a blot c. O unhappy men not onely the perswaded whose lot is to light into such mischievous acquaintance by whom they are intised away from their allegiance to their Heavenly King but most unhappy such perswaders who keepe away with themselves all they can fall in with what is their worke but the same with the dragons Vers. 4. to slay every manchilde so soone as he is borne
in demonstration of the spirit that men may say Christ is here indeed I feele his power quickning counselling comforting c. 2 To Magistrates that they put forth all the power they receive of Christ for the glory of Christ and the good of the Church as knowing First that all powers are of God and therefore for God and his causes Secondly they are his Ministers for the good of the good and them that do well Thirdly those that honour God God will honour and contrarily And who seeth not that those that extraordinarily oppose this power of Christ in his Ordinances God extraordinarily opposeth them they cannot so openly contemne him and despise his word but God as manifestly powres contempt upon them and makes them extraordinary spectacles of disgrace and contempt For how can a man set himselfe against God and prosper Fourthly All the power in Christs owne hand was set against sinne and the divels kingdome what better example to a Christian Magistrate 3 To every Christian three wayes 1 Wee are instructed to submit our selves to the royall power of Christ our King as willing subjects acknowledging him the great Centurion of the world For this was prophesied of us in the New Testament Psal. 110. 3. Thy people shall come willingly at the time of holy assembling And otherwise we shall be worse then wicked angels or the unreasonable creatures who all obey his word as we saw before 2 To depend upon this power of Christ as our soveraigne King who hath all power to do us good Want we heavenly things he hath all power in heaven and for heaven he hath power to call to justifie to sanctifie to beautifie to glorifie Want we heavenly graces and riches he hath treasures of wisedome and grace Want we earthly things he hath all power in earth he can bestow not dews of heaven only but the fat of the earth Isaac had but one blessing but he hath more blessings then one and if he be rich being our husband wee shall not be poore 3 To acknowledge this power of Christ in all our receipts of blessing or comfort 1 Finde wee the worke of conversion and sound grace this is not by free-will or preparations or operations of nature but here is a creating power put forth by Christ a power divine working many miracles making a blind man see a deafe man to heare dispossessing a man of many divels raysing a dead man and quickning him that was dead in trespasses and sins 2 Finde wee not onely our peace made up with God but that now wee are lovingly affected to Gods people for Gods image and goodnesse Here is a fruit of Christs mighty power who hath reconciled the wolfe and the Lambe the child and the cockatrice Esa. 11. 6. 3 Finde we any worke of holinesse begun any presence of grace any beginnings of heavenly motion in faith hope love joy zeale constancy Here is a great power of Christ our head by whose power all these are purchased here is a power making a Blackmoore white as snow 4 Findest thou any strength against sinne any temptation foyled any lust given over and hated which thy nature inclineth unto Oh here is the power of Christ above the power of nature Never was sinne foyled but by Christs power never was any a Conquerour in the spirituall combate but by the presence power and strength of the Generall 5 Finde we our prayers heard our defects covered our duties accepted All this is the vertue and power of Christs prayer and by the merit of his obedience Thus must wee with the Church here sing out the power of the Lords Christ. And this also of the Instruction Next this serves the members of the Church for examination namely to try whether we feele this power of Christ put forth in our selves else all is unprofitable and uncomfortable to us Phil. 3. 10. the Apostle counts all other knowledge and priviledges but losse and dung in respect of knowing in himselfe the vertue and power of Christs death and resurrection This is more then to heare of Christ of his life and doctrine of his death and passion It is a lively feeling in his owne soule the power and vertue of his death in the death of sinne and of his resurrection in rising from the grave of sinne This is more then to preach of Christs life and death and goeth beyond all eloquent discourses of the actions and passions of Christ if the Preacher as too many onely know the vertue of Christs death as the Physitian knows the vertues of herbes and simples onely by his reading or relation without his owne experience This knowledge of the power and grace of this Salomon must be like the knowledge of the Queene of Sheba 1 King 10. 7. It was a true word which I heard of thy sayings and wisdome howbeit I beleeved not this report till I came and have seene it with mine eyes neither can halfe the power and glory of Christ be attained by reading or report except our selves by inward feeling and experience come to discerne it That is an happie knowledge of the power of Christ not which is speculative or discoursive but which is experimentall such as the Samaritans Ioh. 4. 42. They say to the Woman Now we beleeve not for thy relation but because our selves have seene Him Quest. How may I discerne the power of Christ in my selfe Answ. It may be discerned by foure special marks or evidences I By the power of the word which is his powerfull arme to salvation So much as thou findest the power of the word so much of the power of Christ mayest thou discerne in thy selfe Now examine 1 Hast thou found the word commanding light out of darknesse in thy soule as in the first creation hath Gods powerfull word created a new saving light in thee that whereas thou wast blind now thou art sure thou seest the face of God in Jesus Christ reconciled unto thee 2 Hath the word in the Ministery beene a powerfull voice of Christ calling thee as Lazarus out of the grave where thou wast by nature under the dominion of death by sin hath it brought in a new life of God and grace What word besides the Omnipotent word of Christ can raise a dead man If the word of God hath inspired a new breath of the Spirit and wrought heavenly motions in thee thou mayest plainly see the power of Christ in thy selfe 3 Hath the word beene powerfull as a mighty engine to cast downe high and strong holds and bring every thing unto the subjection of Christ hath it taken thy highest holds and now sitteth as a Commander there If it have an inward command the understanding conceiveth and is convinced in the certainty of things which be contrary to nature and sense it will shut the owne eyes and yeild to things foolish and absurd to reason The will easily denyeth it selfe worldly wisdome reason profits pleasures liberty and life
unto God and depend upon the illumination of his Spirit for mediate revelation as Iohn did for immediate And for the understanding of this vision use the meanes but not rest in them but pray him whose chaire is in heaven to teach the heart Naturall gifts of knowledge may bee by naturall helps and meanes attained by naturall men but supernaturall must be by speciall revelation of the holy Ghost the anointing must teach them 1 Ioh 2. 27. 2 To the Church is this holy man faithfull he hath the visions of God but he conceales them not but faithfully imparts them to the Church of God Teaching that All the revealing of mysteries is for the use of the Church Eph. 4. 11 12. Vse 1 Art thou a Minister All the gifts thou hast received are thy Lords Talents for the Church Take heed of hiding them in a napkin but impart them willinglie and conscionablie 2 Art thou a private man All the illumination thou receivest is for others as well as for they selfe to promote the knowledge and feare of God to so manie as thou canst especiallie those under they power Consider here 1 that no member hath any thing impropriate the eye the hand c. 2 that the poorest and privatest Christian that is faithfull in small things shall be ruler of much In heaven In that by heaven is meant the visible Church Note the true members of the Church are in heaven upon earth and in earth have more to doe in heaven then in earth Gal. 4. 26. It is called the Ierusalem which is above Now the Church on earth is above and heavenly two waies 1 In hope and expectation Rom. 1. 23. waiting for the adoption of Sonnes which hath a sweet internall and spirituall yea and an eternall joy like that of heaven in that expectation Rom. 5. 2. we reioyce under the hope of the glory of God and 1 Pet. 1. 8. Whom wee have not seene yet wee love him and rejoyce with joy unspeakeable and glorious 2 In conformitie and inchoation beginning that life of heaven and that in respect both of that they are freed from and that they have attained fruition of First the Saints in heaven are fully freed from all evils As in three instances 1. From the world it selfe They have wholly forsaken the world and are gathered up to heaven the house of God and their owne home Even so the Saints on earth have in part forsaken the earth First by election Rev. 14. 3. the hundreth fortie and foure thousand are bought from the earth and living in the world are chosen out of the world Ioh. 15. 19. Secondlie by affection using the world weinedlie as not using it and delighting in earthly comforts not as their owne but as borrowed for a time Thirdly in habitation they dwell in the world as in a Meshec not as indwellers or inhabitants but as strangers and pilgrims absent from home Fourthly in conversation they meddle no more with the world then needs must and in the midst of their earthly callings and business are still heavenly minded 2 The Saints in heaven are fully freed from all the corruptions of the world loosed from all the bolts and relicts of sinne being delivered out of the prison of the body So the Saints upon earth have after a sort changed their lives and renounced the corruptions that are in the world through lust and put on a divine nature 2 Pet. 1. 4. They have a part in the first resurrection already and have bid a long farewell to the follies of their former times and hate and lothe their owne unfruitfull works of darknes in which they were sometimes chiefe actors 3 The Saints in heaven are finally separate from wicked persons and companies never to be mingled or molested with them any more So the Saints in earth with-draw themselves from the company of scandalously wicked men where they can neither do any good nor take any And whereas before their calling they could runne with them to the same riot of excesse now is no communion betweene light and darkness nay all their delight now is in the Saints which excell in vertue and no such griefe as to live with Lot in Sodom or with David in Meshec Secondly in the good things which the Saints in heaven are called to enjoy there is an excellent conformitie and inchoation here upon earth and the saints have in hand the first fruits of heaven Rom. 8. 23. as 1 Their chiefe happinesse in heaven is to behold the face of God and see him as he is as they wold his name being written on their foreheads Rev. 22. 4. Their chiefe joy and wellsprings are all in him in whose presence is fulnesse of joy So the chiefe joy of the Saints on earth is that they have fellowship with God though not so immediate as they They see not his face but his backe parts But happy are they that they can see him through grates as they can though not yet as he is as they wold For this vision wants not an heavenly joy while they are at home in the body although that fulnesse of joy at his right hand be wanting till they be at home with the Lord. And what they want in the things is supplied in the desire to be with him that they may see his glory and behold him face to face and so as they may be like him 2 As the Saints in heaven live according to the Law of perfect righteousnesse and have attained perfect sanctification which is the Law and Charter of heaven so the Saints on earth set the same Law before them to rule and direct every particular action by both ayming and wishing that all their waies were directed by the word Psal. 119. 5. and beginne the same obedience waighing al they take in or give out by the waights of the sāctuary which God hath sealed for just 3 The saints in heaven spend their whole eternitie in the cheerefull constant and perfect praise of God They keepe a perpetuall Sabbath and in the presence of the throne of God serve him night and day in his temple Rev. 7. 15. so the saints in earth imitate them For 1. they delight to be found among true worshippers and account them blessed that may dwell in his house esteeming one day there better then a thousand besides Psa. 84. 10. 2 They strive to bring free will offerings to God and to make their pleasing of God their principall delight and in the midst of many weaknesses they make some progresse to the cheerefull praise and worship of God And this not by fits and starts but in a sincere true and constant endeavour through their lives most fruitfull in their age 4 The Saints in heaven being in immediate fellowship with Iesus Christ cleave inseparably unto him as their head love him in the highest degree of affection and follow the Lambe
1 Cor. 4. 9 10. Such spouses were the faithfull martyrs and all those witnesses that lie under the Altar who left all house and home goods and name land and libertie yea life it selfe for the honor of their husband But how doe we take our husbands part that have no word of defence or rebuke of those that highly blaspheme his name by word or deed Nay when our selves joyne in his dishonor disgracing our profession polluting his name by swearing lying drinking rioting gaming and all unseemely behaviour 4 The wife as a good spouse must doe all things to please her husband herein testifying her love to him so must everie spouse of Christ herein testifie love to Christ. The Apostle prayeth Col. 1. 10 that they might walke worthy of the Lord and please him in all things Quest. How shall we please our husband Answ. By observing sixe rules 1 Never seeke to please thy selfe in any thing displeasing unto him A good and loving wife will displease her selfe and depart from her owne will to please her husband A good Christian must deny himselfe his owne will reason affections and desires and much more his sinnes and lusts be they as deare as his eyes to please that husband The Apostle Rom. 15. 1 2 3. both propounds the duty and perswades it by a most forcible reason wee must not please our selves for Christ pleased not himselfe that he might pleasure us He was not bound but we in way of thankfull retribution are bound 2 Never seeke to please other men in thine actions for then thou canst never please Christ. Gal. 1. 10. If I should now goe about to please men I could not be the servant of Christ. A loving wife lookes not to please other men but will please her owne husband though others be never so much displeased so a sound Christian must resolve to please the Lord and not be plausible to men 3 A good wife that would please her husband will pry into his nature and disposition and having found what is pleasing or displeasing unto him will frame herselfe unto his minde and honest desires Thus Rebeâ—ca pleased Isaack in providing for him such meat as he loved Thou art then pleasing to Christ thy husband when there is a conformity and similitude in manners and affections Therefore see therebe First a conformitie in vertues that thy heart be an holy heart an humble innocent patient loving spirit a sober and temperate minde For what is marriage spirituall or corporall but a conjunction of two bodies and two spirits into one Adam had no other but an holy help made of an holy ribbe and knew no Eve but out of his owne side so the second Adam hath no spouse but an holy one which sprang out of his owne side Secondly a conformity in will will nothing but holily as he willeth and nill what he nilleth Thirdly a conformity in practise Likenesse of manners is very pleasing See thou cheerefully embrace observe what he commands Herein is love expressed hee that keepeth my words is he that loveth me Thus must wee grow fit for our head for First marriage requireth fitnesse God brought Adam a fit help Secondly Christ was like unto us in all things sinne excepted that we might be like unto him 4 To please our heavenly husband we must decke and trimme our selves with graces It is the folly of these times and foolish Virgins to decke themselves not with vertue but with vanitie pride in attire and all foolish and immodest fashions He is none of the wisest earthly husbands that can affect his wife for these things But it is other manner of attire that makes Christs Spouse lovely Psal. 45. 13 the spouse is all glorious within and her cloathing of wrought gold Thou must put on lowliness meeknesse love truth sobriety watchfulnesse sincerity else the King hath no delight in thy beautie 1 Tim. 2. 9. 5 A loving wife cannot better please her husband then by loving and gladly entertaining his friends Every godly man is as Iohn was a friend of the bridegroome The love of a Christian reacheth to Christ himselfe and he that hates the child loves not the father 6 A good wife to please her husband must shew her delight in his presence and long after him in his absence so the Christian must rejoyce in the cheerfull societie of Christ Isai. 26. 8. when he absenteth himselfe must thinke much and often upon him and mourne after him as the widow doth when her husband is departed and never be at quiet till she enjoy his comfortable presence againe Shall Christs delight be with the sons of men and should not ours be much more with him And as every good spouse in her husbands absence saith in her self Come so saith this Spouse Come Amen Evenso Come Lord Iesus Rev. 22. 20. Having spoken of such maine duties as the spouse of Christ oweth to her husband we will for her encouragement mention some of her priviledges by meanes of this happie conjunction by which shee may see it is no lost labour to frame to these duties and so as by so many motives be provoked to the cheerefull performance of them The first priviledg is free electioÌ„ the bridegroome hath made choice of us not we of him The wife wooeth not nor chuseth the husband but the husband the wife Ioh. 15. 16. Yee have not chosen me but I have chosen you Therefore 1 Neither was he bound any way to chuse us As a young man intending to marry is bound to none nor tyed to any but out of his free wil makes his choice of one above al other Even so the Sonne of God chuseth to himself out of his own free wil being bouÌ„d unto none a wife out of al mankinde and that is his Church of which we are members 2 Neither findeth he any reason in us as other young men doe in their spouses to set their love upon them No disposition no workes of preparation no freewill no aptitude or affection towards him but when wee were enemies he made love unto us 3 Neither if he had passed by us as he hath many others were he bound to give any reason to us or them that are refused why he did not chuse us or them Even as a yong man free to his choise having betaken himselfe to one spouse need give no reasoÌ„ why he hath passed by all the rest in the world The second priviledge is divine pacification By this marriage all hostility and emnity is removed betweene God and his Church For as great Princes use to pacifie strong emnities betweene themselves and also to stablish true and constant friendship by contracting some marriages between them Even so doth the Lord by marrying his owne Sonne to the sonnes of men Ephes. 2. 14 15. for he is our peace who hath broken all partition walls and abrogated yea and slaine all hatred Col. 2. 14. he hath
and speeches for we may bleare mens eyes but not his 3 Decently and comely When the sunne is up men must doe lawfull and justifiable things because all eyes are upon them Let the theefe cover himselfe with darkenesse let the adulterer watch the twilight let Papists and Atheists and profane persons doe shamefull things without shame But let us in so open a light doe things comely let not the light make us ashamed of any indecent and uncomly or unconscionable action let not the sunne see our nakednesse without shame or holy blushing 4 Painefully and diligently When the sunne riseth man goeth forth to his labour by Gods ordinance Ps. 104. 25. so while the sunne and day and light lasts us let us walke and worke hard for faith for repentance for oyle for the wedding garment See Iohn 12. 35 36. 2 A ground of comfort that this Sunne shall never fall to his Church The sunne may be hid and clouded for a time but at length shall breake forth with much brightnesse and comfort So Iesus Christ may hide himselfe and the cloud of our sinnes and corruptions may get betweene him and us but at length his grace and light shall shine forth againe and manifest it selfe to every soule to which it ever arose So for the publique estate of the Church As the Sunne of the world may withdraw and remove it selfe and doth in winter so as all things seeme dead and lost but be the winter never so sharpe and tedious the sunne comes backe againe and brings with it a sweet and pleasant spring So the Church may sustaine a blacke and bitter winter be afflicted and shaken with many stormes blustrings of furious enemies but these shal blow over and it shall see a happy spring againe Our sun is in the heavens and so long as the enemies cannot reach him to pull him thence whatsoever winter the Churches abroade doe now sustaine whatsoever winter our Church at home may endure faith and patience will waite and attaine a sweet spring and fruitfull summer againe which shall make the enemies gnash their teeth and the Church sing for joy as men do sing in harvest Amen We have seene what the garment is Now of the application Clothed where consider 1 How the Sonne is a garment 2 How it differs from other garments 3 How the woman is clothed with it First Iesus Christ the Sunne is in many places of the Scrpture called by the name of a garment by resemblance because his righteousnesse and meritorious obedience supplieth all the offices of a precious garment to the Church of God In observing the use of a garment we shall see what usefull offices Christ performes to his Church his body Quest. What are the chiefe ends of garments Answ. Garments serve 1 for necessity 2 ornament 3 distinction 1. The necessity of a garment is in three things 1 To cover bodily nakednesse and to hide all corporall shame and defects so the Church wrapped in this robe of Christs righteousnesse hath all her sinnes which are her speciall nakednesse and shame hid and covered from the eyes of God When Adam had sinned he saw his nakednesse and sewed figg-leaves but neither they nor any thing he could devise could hide it till God made him a cover Neither can any of the sonnes of Adam by their owne reach or power attaine a cover but the Son of God the second Adam onely can afford a garment to hide sinfull nakednesse from the eyes of God 2 To defend the body from the injurie of weather both of Summer and winter so onely Christ his meritorious righteousness can save shelter the soule from the burning heat of his Fathers wrath and from the pinching and shaking terrours of a mans self-accusing conscience Onely Christ can cover his Church from the stormes and blasts of temptation by Satan and from the raging tempests of persecution by tyrants and enemies Isai 4. 5 6. Iesus Christ was the true Cloud and Pillar protecting his people through the wildernesse by day and by night who makes a gracious promise that upon all the glory shal be a defence aud a couering shal be for a shadow in the day for the heat and a place of refuge and a cover for the storme and for the raine He will for ever supply all to his Church of all ages whatsoever he did to Israel by that Cloud which was but a shadow of his protection 3 To preserve and cherish naturall life for a while by keeping in and repressing naturall heat which else would spend too fast So doth Iesus Christ and his pretious merits preserve and cherish spirituall life and heate in the soule nay which no clothes can brings in a new and heavenly heat life where was nothing but a cold death and maintaines it not for a time onely but unto life eternall Whence this second Adam is called 1 Cor. 15. 45. a quickning spirit a spirit not changed into a spirit but for that his body after the resurrection became and remaines spirituall and glorious and quickning not onely because his holy flesh is united to the quickning word but because by his death he brings life unto the world dead and rotten in sinnes and corruptions 2 Garments serve not onely for necessitie but also for ornament When Rebecca was given to Isaac to be married Abrahams servant gave to her from Isaac in token of love not onely raiment and garments but also Iewels of gold and of silver and precious bracelets to put on her hands Gen. 24. 22. 53. A manifest type of the Church married to her Isaac Iesus Christ who endoweth her not with garments only to cover her nakednesse but Iewells also to adorne her See Ezec. 16. 10 11. the Lord covers his spouse with fine silke and deckes her with ornaments bracelets and chaines Quest. What are these ornaments An. The blessed and beautiful graces of humility faith hope love good conscience layed up in the closet and Casket of the heart within and the shining and grace of holy life and vertuous conversation of Saints which as a cleane garment adornes the righteousness of faith where ever it is Because whersoever the merit of Christ is applied there the spirit of Christ is conferred who effectually worketh all these shining graces by which the whole man is sanctified and the spirits mansion adorned 3 Garments serve for distinction as the liverie given to servants shewes to whom they belong what Masters they serve Even so the righteousnes of Iesus Christ is 1 In the external professiō of Christ a liverie and garment discerning and distinguishing the Christian from all Heathens Turkes and Infidels 2 In the sound application of it there is a reall distinction of the servants and sons of God from the slaves of sinne and the Devill not onely without the Church but within the bosome it A King is not better knowne by his purple then a
and with him all the fruits and graces of the Spirit Christ covers none with his robe of righteousnesse but he deckes and adornes that soule with his holinesse Never thinke thou puttest on Christ till thou hast put on the new man created after God and hast attained a new suite and habit and art changed in thy course 5 The grace of hope and expectation Earnestly desiring to be perfectly covered and decked with Christ. 2 Cor. 5. 4. wee desire to bee clothed upon Wee are already cloathed with the justice of Christ and in part and imperfectly with his holinesse but yet much nakednesse and filth is with us and much frailty and sorrow attends us Now there is another garment the garment of glory and immortality which wee long and sigh after to be cloathed withall For if the tast of Christ be so sweet what a happinesse is it to be filled with Christ If in his absence he be so sweet how sweet is he in his immediate presence and fellowship None can have the joy of his Lord enter into him here but he will wish and long to enter into the joy of his Lord hereafter For if in our prison we can so happily enjoy him what shall wee in our palace Thus by 1. mortification 2 justification 3 invocation 4 sanctification 5 joyfull hope and expectation the woman comes to bee clothed with the Sunne Having expounded the severall things in this application of the garment we come to the observations Where we will handle three maine duties of the Church and of Christians The first dutie is Every Christian in sence of his owne nakedness must labour to put on this garment Rom. 13. 14. but put yee on the Lord Iesus Christ. Considering 1 The necessity in that we the of-spring of Adam are as naked in our nature as ever Adam was And as the naked infant is exposed to all injuries and death it selfe unlesse the parents take it from the birth and wrappe it in cloathes so were we till it pleased our heavenly Father to provide us a cover for our soules nakednesse Wee must not therefore suffer this cloathing to lie in Gods wardrobe but we must put it on partly by faithfull application grounding our confidence on the onely merit and righteousnesse of Christ who is the matter of our righteousnesse and partly by imitation of his holy vertues growing in daily sanctification 2 The excellent properties and benefits of this garment should stirre up our diligence to make our selves sure of it which properties and benefits are of two sorts 1 in saving us from evils 2 in procuring us all good 1 In saving us from evils in that 1 It alone covereth all guilt being a long white robe not as the garments of Davids servants cut off by Hanun which hid all but their shame 2 It covers from all danger as well as from shame Isa. 4. 6. It alone armes the beleever with safety and protection It is a commodious garment for al seasons for summer and winter fit to keepe out heats and colds winde and weather It is commodious for all estates prosperity adversity sickenesse health peace or warre to beare off blowes or shot called both a wedding garment for peace and an armour of proofe for warre Eph 6. Wouldst thou know what to doe to be safe in time of plague famine warre sicknesse persecution thou must put on Christ and walke safely in all dangers Dwell under the shadow of the almighty Ruth fearing injurious dealing gate her softly and secretly to Boaz saying Cover me with the lap of thy garment chap. 3. So get thou to Christ and now let dangers insue and death make an assault upon thee and take thee away it shall doe thee no more hurt then it did Christ himself it shall onely lift thee up as it it did him to his glory This garment shall be sure never to shrinke in the wetting neither shall he that weares it Wouldest thou know what to doe in the buffetings and temptations of Satan here is a sufficient cover and strength against all temptations Satan will object Thou art a sinner hateful to God Answ. In my selfe I am so but in this garment my sinne is hid Ob. But no sinner can come to heaven Answ. No unlesse he have the wedding garment which I have by faith and this brings me into the Bride Chamber Ob. But thou art unworthy of any thing but damnation Answ. In my person I am but in this garment I have a worthinesse imputed to me Rev. 3. 4. Ob. But sinne drives thee from GOD and GOD from thee how darest thou pray or hope to speede An. If I came to GOD in my owne name I were hopelesse but I am clothed with Christ in the sight of GOD and present his merit in my behalfe By fastning on me this garment I am one and the same person with Christ and GOD can no more deny me then him Wouldest thou know what to doe against accusations and cold feares and terros of Conscience This garment put on keepes the heart warme and comfortable as if a man walked in the warme sunne â—f a man were clothed with the sunne how could he be cold It is one of the curses of the Law to put on clothes and not be warme but this garment removes all curse never was any clothed herewith exposed to the curse Never came Christ any where but if he found not joy he left joy behind him as in Lazarus Zacheus the Iaylor c. 2 In procuring us all good which it doth 1 In bringing us into acceptance with God Ioseph might not come in his prison garments before Pharaoh but must change his garments Gen. 41. 14. So there is no accesse or acceptance with God in our owne old forlorne garments till we change them casting off our foule and filthy garments and adorne our selves with this second vestiment figured in the beautifull and holy garments of Aaron without which upon painy of death he might not appeare before the Lord 2. In procuring grace and blessing In this garment only we become heires of blessing For as Iacob could not have got the blessing from his Father had not his Father smelled the sweet smell of his brothers garment so no more could wee if we were not wrapped in this garment of our elder Brother Being in this garment the Lord pronounceth of us as Isaac of his sonne The smell of my sonne is as the smell of a field which the Lord hath blessed Gen. 27. 27. Touch but the hemme of this garment and vertue comes forth Weare it and hide thy selfe in it and thou hast got blessednesse Psal. 32. 1. Blessed is that man whose iniquitie is hid and whose sinne is covered Ob. But have we not all put on Christ already and are baptized into his name How can we still put him on Answ. 1 The putting on of Christ is a continued act of the whole life For the understanding
impure without toleration or indulgence of thy selfe We shall be impure enough when we have done all we can without pleading for it Thou must be clothed either with the sunne or with thy sinne 2 Hold before thee the Lords commendation of the Church that she is not onely faire as the Moone which hath some specks and defects but pure as the sunne Cant. 6. 9. that is both in his owne gracious acceptation and in the Churches endeavour What care I to be mis-judged of men and to have my glory turned into shame I stand or fall to the Lord. 3 Hold before thee the danger of wanting this wedding garment which is to bee shut out from the supper If so then what shal be to him that rents and scornes it If they that are ashamed of this white garment because it is laced with crosses and reproaches be shut out what shall they be that deride and shame it Woe bee to them that of all other habits cannot abide white shining garments but rent and teare them as too precise and pure and yet can brooke drunkards swearers and prophane beasts 4 Hold before thee the promise of walking in white hereafter which promise is made to none but such as walke in white here Rev. 3. 4. And this The just shall shine as the Sunne in the kingdome of heaven but they must be just they must beginne to shine on earth wherein wee beginne the life of heaven for the first shining must be in the kingdome of grace The sunne shineth still if never so many Dogges barke against it The third duty is That being thus clothed wee be carefull to keepe our clothes cleane and undefiled This is called in the Scripture a walking worthy of Iesus Christ Eph. 4. 1. when the whole life of a regenerate man is as a cleane garment new washed And Phil. 1. 27 onely let your conversation be such as beseemeth the Gospell of Christ as if it were the onely care of a Christian. Three maine reasons there are to enforce this duty 1. Civility teacheth men and women to beware where they sit downe especially in foule and soily places when they have their new and wedding garments on So grace much more and the feare of God in the heart will not suffer any one in this garment carelesly to sit downe in the seat of sinners nor to meddle with the soyle and pitch of sinne which cannot but staine and besmeare their faire and wedding garment And as no man will meddle with his ordinary soyling businesse on the Sabbath while he hath his best clothes on So thou that art a Christian to whom every day must be a Sabbath and rest from sinne which is the ordinary and foule trade of the world must not soyle thy selfe with lusts but avoid the very appearance of evill 2 It is for the honor of Christ that we be carefull of our garments 1 King 10. 5. The Queene of Saba noted the wisdome and glory of Salomon in the sitting of his servants and the order of his Ministers and in their apparrell Even so the wisedome and glory of this true Salomon shineth in the shining and glorious attire of his servants How can a servant expresse greater contempt of his Lord then to take his new liverie and tread it under his feet or trayle it through the mire and durt But so doth he that professing the name of Christ liveth unsutable to his profession 3 As he never had this garment whose care is not to preserve it pure and cleane so no man hath assurance of his owne soundness in grace without this care Rev. 3. 4. In that Church of Sardi where the corruptions were great and generall were found a few names whose soundnesse was described by this That they had not defiled their garments Quest. How may wee keepe our garments cleane and fayre Answ. 1 By making conscience of every sinne and sincerely purposing and endeavouring to obey God for every sinne is a polluting of our selves and our garments True Christianity stands not in knowledge or profession but in uprightnesse and in study to keepe a good conscience 2 By framing our life sutable and tunable to holy doctrine A Christian then keepes his garment cleane when his life is a patterne of the Gospell and his conversation witnesseth his conversion Hence Rom. 6. 17. the Gospel is called a mould or forme because as a mould or seale leaves behind it a print or image of it selfe on such things as to which it is applyed so the Gospell leaveth a print or impression of heavenly wisdome holinesse and grace in the minde and lives of the godly and changeth them into it selfe as the waxe receiveth on it selfe the Image and print of the seale Not so the Law it commandeth or forbiddeth but leaveth no such print hath no power to change or renew 3 By keeping our selves free from the contagion of sinne in others no way allowing or consenting unto their sinne or communicating in their evill but preserving a diligent watch not to be defiled by others or being plucked away by their errours so to fall from our owne stedfastnesse 1 If this be to keepe our garments cleane then be there but a few names as in Sardi in whom wee may discover this care in this so filthy a generation in which most men nor regarding the place of their profession nor the presence of God and his Angels and servants goe abroad so beastly disguised that a man can scarce know them in the ranke of Christians Yea so myred and moyled are they in their beloved sinnes that they have soyled all their garments their profession and name into which they were baptized Where can a man bestow himselfe and cast his eye in this sluttish age and not see and heare numbers who professe salvation by Iesus Christ But 1 Renting and tearing this holy vestment by cursing swearing blasphemy nay some that bow at the name of Iesus presently sweare by the body blood and wounds of Christ. 2 Others bespawling it with brutish and hatefull drunkennesse by which they wash not onely religion out of their hearts but reason out of their heads and have scarce left themselves men much lesse Christians 3 Others bemyre them with worldlinesse covetousnesse pride cruelty deceit lying that many heathens would be ashamed of them and their religion as savouring more of earth or hell then of heaven 4 Others bemoyle their garments with fleshlinesse adultery fornication filthinesse and uncleannesse in word and deed which ought not to bee named amongst them that name themselves Christians 5 Others by apostacy and falling from their purposes and beginnings of grace welter themselves and garments as swine in the myre and dogges returned to their vomit 2 Pet. 2. 22. Better they had never heard of this garment then to wallow in such filthy puddles of lust and former filthinesse 6 Others that teare
hotch potch of his religion Gal. 6 12. false teachers to avoid persecution will make and coyne a new Gospell joyne Moses and Christ justification of faith and workes And many admirers of the moone can finely joyne Papists and Protestants religion together and binde them together with a rope of sand can justifie and qualifie their toyes and inventions and for advantage like hucksters for the Apostle calls them sellers for gaine blend our wine with puddle waters of mens devices There are too many of these patchers that will patch old ragges with new garments and in the meane time bring in disgrace those that are so strict that cannot blend as they doe For what cares he to tread religious persons under foot if times do so that can suffer religion to be troden downe with silence nay with approbation but how impossible is it to have the Sun and moone shine together 5 He that maketh his gaine his godlinesse that bestowes more thoughts care time for the world then heaven That can stand in all windes for profit and by right or wrong get the world That cares not for nor desires but feares the appearing of the Sonne of God the Sunne of righteousnesse to judgement Let this man resolve that the Moone is upon his head or in his heart and not under his feet To conclude thou that wouldest know that the Moone is under thy foote and that thou art a sonne of this woman thou must 1 Magnifie Christ above a 1000. worlds 2 Set up Gods service above the world 3 Subordinate the Moone to thy religion 4 Hate and detest mixture in religion 5 Esteeme godlinesse the greatest gaine hate that gaine that is severed from godlinesse and long for the appearing of Jesus Christ thy happie and perfect gaine And upon her head a Crowne of twelve starres The third propertie followes in the description of this woman who is set forth by a Crowne upon her head Where consider three things 1 Why this woman is crowned 2 The matter of the Crowne a Crowne of twelves starres 3 The place of it on her head 1 The Churches Crowne betokeneth foure things 1 The honor of her person that she is a Queene for no women are crowned but Queenes or Kings wives The true Church is no lesse being espoused to Jesus Christ the King of his Church Psal. 45. 9. upon thy right◠and thy Queen doth stand Salomons wife being a type of the Church set upon the right hand of Jesus Christ the true Salomon 2 Her eminency and glory for a Crowne was ever an ensigne of royall dignitie and crowned persons were ever in ranke above other ordinary persons So is the Church of God of the blood royall and advanced to partake of the divine nature raised to the height of spirituall and eternall glory which common persons are not and therefore the Lord hath fitted her with an incomparable ornament for no ornament is comparable to a Crowne 3 Her rich and abundant estate for a crowne is the richest thing that the world can give So this Queene partaketh of all her husbands wealth and shareth in the riches of that glorious inheritance Eph. 1. 18. And as the crowne compasseth her head so the Lord compasseth her with the riches of grace and of glory in all fulnesse and perfection For seeing Christ is hers so are all things with him 1 Cor. 3. 21. 4 Her victory and conquest For crownes are set upon the heads of conquerors Rev. 6. 9. And to him that overcommeth is granted to sit on the throne Rev. 3. 21. So the Church hath overcome and conquered sinne Satan death hell flesh and all enemies hath in the power right of her husband troden them all under feete For as the wife partaketh of all her husbands victories so she of Christs 2 The matter of this Crowne of twelve starres Other Princes weare crownes of gold beset with pearles and precious stones but this Queene hath a Crowne of twelve starres What cares she for gold and stones that hath the Moone under her feet Quest. What is meant by this crowne of twelve Starres Ans. The shining doctrine of the twelve Apostles here compared to bright and beautifull starres by whose meanes this woman gat this victorious Crowne For this was the Crowne and ornament of the Primitive Church that she was reared and advanced by the diligent and personall preaching and sufferings of the blessed Apostles Ob. But if this was the Churches Crowne then the Church of after ages and at this time hath lost her crowne and ornament Answ. No. For 1 that doctrine is delivered to us in writing to which while we hold our selves fast we are not despoyled of our ornament 2 The substantiall ministeriall duties which the Scriptures ascribe to the Apostles are not to be restrained to their persons but are to be extended to all those that are their true successors which preach the same Christ and him crucified and administer the same Sacraments And Christ is now with the Apostles in their successors to the end of the world as he promised Mat. 28. 20. And this seemes implyed in the number of twelve which is a number of universalitie and perfection including all that purely preach Christ as the Apostles did 3 The Pastors of the Church as they succeed the twelve Apostles in this function of crowning the Church so also have they the name of starres in many places So the Church hath still a crowne of twelve starres 3 The place of this Crowne on her head Some understand by head the beginning of the Church of the New Testament and so it is true she had then the Crowne of Virginitie and purity above all after-times when yet Apostolicall doctrine was not so corrupted by humane devices additions and traditions as shortly after it was But that is not all for the true Church was never without this Crowne But this Woman after the manner of other Queenes is said to weare her crowne on her head To note 1 That her glory and crowne is in and from her head For as the man is the glory of the woman so is Christ the object of the Apostolike doctrine the glory of his spouse the Church 2 That her Crowne is not of or from this world for the moone is under her feet The Crowne is not thē set upon her head whē she is rich glorious to the world but when the shining light of heavenly veritie is set aloft as the starres are above to direct her in all doctrines and actions When by the light of the Scriptures all the firmament of the Church is guided and ruled in all actions aswell inferiour as superiour then is shee a crowned Queene 3 To note a note of visibilitie The head is most conspicuous and the most apparent part of a man and a Crowne set upon the head may be seene a far off as the starres
be in an infinite distance So when a company or congregation of men consent in Apostolicall doctrine and allow this doctrine to be the guide of all businesses and matters of faith and manners here is a Church crowned and this crowne may be discerned by all neare and farre off Wherein the Crowne of the Church being a Crowne of starres differs and gets beyond the glory of all earthly crownes These may be seene on the heads of Princes neere hand but not farre off But this being a crowne of starres may be seene a farre off as the starres may And yet so surpassing glorious is the crowne of the Church that as a whole starre and the glory of it can never be seene with humane eye no more can the glory and crowne of the Church Whereof as in the starres that which we see of them is in no proportion to that which we see not nor yet can see 4 To note a difference betweene Christs carrying of the starres and the Churches carrying of them Hee beares them in his right hand chap. 2. 1. as their Lord their disposer and defender But she in the Crowne of her head as her chiefe ornament 1 The Apostles and ministers are as Starres in the Firmament of the Church Dan. 12. 3. and Rev. 1. 20. The reasons of this doctrine are foure 1 Starres are in high place the Apostles and Pastors are in highest place in the Church of the New Testament Ephes. 4. 11. above Cardinals Patriarches and Priors Popes and the greattitles of Antichristian offices unknowne to the Scripture 2 Starres are the brightest part of the firmament so are the Apostles and pastors of the Church the brightest parts and shine or should shine clearest in the heaven of the Church 3 Starres receive all their light from the Sunne so these have no light of their owne but receive all their light from Christ the Sunne of righteousnesse 1 Ioh. 1. 1 That which we have heard and seene c. 1 Cor. 11. 16. What I have received of the Lord. 4 Starres have not light imparted to them for themselves but to carry light unto others so the office of the Apostles and Pastors is to convey spirituall light to men on earth living in the darke night of ignorance and error Which they doe partly by the light of holy doctrine and partly by their lightsome and unblamable conversation Ministers being called starres must resemble starres 1 In humilitie Many things in starres teach it As First starres of great magnitude shew but small The Star shewes ten thousand times lesse then it is How is he like a Star that makes ostentation of all perhaps more then is in him Secondly they receive all from the Sunne so the Minister hath received all Thy gifts are the Lords Talents if thou hast received them why dost thou boast as if thou hadst not received them Thirdly in their most swift motion they seeme to move very slow So must the godly Minister in all his course be more active then seeming doing his duty reserving all the praise to God Fourthly the Starres the nearer the Sunne the lesse is their shine so the Minister who comes nearer to God then ordinary men the nearer he comes to God the more humble he ought to be as Iohn Baptist He must increase and I must decrease Why should the Starres pride themselves seeing the Sunne from whom they receive all was so humbled that being the Lord of all was yet servant of all This duty he specially commended to his followers Learne of me for I am humble and hath shewed us the way to be great in the house not ambitiously with Diotrephes seeking preheminence but to become the least and lowest is to become greatest 2 In stabilitie both in their direction and motion both in holy doctrine and conversation If the starres were not fixed in their orbes but erred and wandred up and downe uncertainly how could the passengers by sea or land be directed by them So if the Ministers be wandring starres as Jude 13. in their doctrine unstable as reeds and wavering with every blast and storme of times that their word is this yeare yea the next nay or suppose their doctrine be the same yet if in their life they walke crookedly and disorderly sorting with base and evil men in their evils and licenciously fashioning to the loose humours of men and times how can the passengers to heaven take direction from them With what certaintie and assurance can he strengthen others that himselfe is a wavering minded man unstable in all his waies 3 In fidelitie and stedfastnesse in their places The starres abide in the heavens and descend to the earth So the Minister above all other must have his conversation in heaven and shunne earthlinesse and covetousnesse as rocks For how can he lead men to heaven that himselfe cannot be gotten out of earth Many shooting starres there are that are alwaies gliding from place to place posting after benefits insatiably and when they have gotten them as little intend the office as some secular men such all the world sees the world is all they seeke So they may finger the fleece the glebe the tythe let the flocke starve and sinke to hell and so they and their money and their people perish together 4 In unitie and concord One star differs from another in glory in shining and in luster one much excels another in beauty and brightnesse some are of the first and second magnitude some of the fifth and sixth yet all agree one envies not another nor hinders another so the Ministers have diversities of gifts in this life and this makes them of divers judgements but yet ought not to be adverse in affection in action None of the greater or higher Starres are proud none envious none spitefull against another none study how to crosse anothers motion If they should runne one against another or crosse one anothers motion the world would fall to confusion Such tumults and confusions like a dreadfull earthquake have wee seene in the Churches by the dissentions and hatefull proceedings of these Starres one against another forgetting themselves to bee Starres Brethren Ministers or Christians Many such Starres were in the Apostles dayes that shined and preached Christ of envy against such as preach him of good will 5 In constancy and continuance in their office The Starres never deny their light to men nor are ever weary of their motion though infinitely swift Ministers must never deny their light but freely enlighten others never be weary of doing their duty never fall to idlenesse and lazinesse much lesse cast off their callings remembring the wo denounced on him that preacheth not or doth it negligently A lamentable thing that any preferment should choake a Preacher or that he should do lesse worke the more wages he receiveth No earthly occasion hinders the starres either motion or shining Motives
stead of the Sunne she put on and arrayed her selfe with purple and scarlet and set the Moone above her head affecting admiring and aspiring after earthly wealth and dignitie and in stead of twelve starres in her Crowne shee decked her crowne with gold and pearles and precious stones Then she became the harlot sitting on the scarlet coloured Beast and the mother of whordomes and abominatiōs of the whole earth Rev. 17. 3 4 5. They are deceived that suppose the glory of Christs true Church consisteth in scarlet and purple in gold and silver in pompe and externall honor in princely Lordship and Popedome Let the whore of Babylon decke her selfe with these enticing trickes But the spoule of Christ is knowne by her crowne of starres and that inward simple and native beauty and glory which useth to draw not the worlds admiration but contempt upon it Ver. 2. And she was with child and cryed travelling c. Now followeth the fourth propertie in the description of this woman namely her pregnācy and fruitfulnesse in travelling and bearing of children In the verse are two generall parts I. Her conception and carrying of her child in that she was with child ready to be delivered II. Her painefull travell and birth that she was pained and cryed to be delivered In the meaning are three questions to be resolved 1 What is meant by this conception and being with child of this woman An. It is no new or strange thing in the Scriptures to finde the Church compared to a woman with child Isa. 54. 1. Reioyce thou barren c. The Church of the Gentiles which before was barren but now hath more children then the married wife that is the Jewes who came of Sarah opposed to Agar The reason is because of the similitude and agreemēt between the bringing forth of children to God in grace and that to man in nature The resemblance stands especially in five things 1 As wee had two parents saith Augustine who begat us to death Adam and Eve so must wee have two parēts to beget us unto life Christ his Church and these two must be one flesh by the bond of marriage 2 As a woman becomes a mother by meanes of her marriage and company with her husband so doth the Church by her marriage and conjunction with Christ bring forth many Children to God For had she not beene the spouse of Christ and the Lambes wife she had beene for ever barren Sarah was a type of this bride Therefore as Sarah was of a barren wombe and unfit for conception but by the word and promise of God brought forth Isaac who was therefore called the sonne of the promise So the Church was of a fruitles and barren wombe and had never brought forth children to Christ were it not for the covenant and promise of God by which all the faithfull are formed in her wombe who are therefore also called children of the promise Rom 9. 8. The children of the promise are the seed 3 When Jesus Christ the father the second Adam and quickning spirit 1 Cor. 15. 45. soweth the seed of grace and spiritual generation partly externally by the preaching of the word which is called the immortall seed of Gods word that endures for ever which therefore carryeth life and quickning with it as being the power of God to salvation Rom. 1. 16 and partly in wardly by the Spirit of God a powerfull agent without whose mighty operation all would proove but a false conception The Church as a Mother receiveth conceiveth it in the wombe of faithfull and pure hearts So Mary pondred all things in her heart And Heb. 4. 2. the word must be mingled with faith or else it profiteth not to this conception 4 As a Woman having conceived brings not forth presently but keepeth her moneths and seasons appointed by God till her very houre come so the Church brings not children to God at her owne pleasure and will but when she hath gone out the full time moneths appointed by God for the new birth of every one of them which is finished by degrees and in due season this is in the text 5 As a mother come to the full moneths of birth bringeth her child into the light So doth the Church bring her children into the light by two meanes partly by profession of the doctrine of grace and partly by the practise of the gifts of grace Then doth she nurse her new-borne babes with the syncere milke of Gods word drawne out of her owne two breasts the Testaments of holy Scripture whereby they out-grow their infancy and come to their age in Christ. 2 Why is this woman said now to be with child and ready to be delivered What was she barren ever before this time An. No. For first she had beene very fruitfull before as ver 17. there is mention of the remnant of her seed Secondly all the sonnes and children of God in all ages were children of this woman Thirdly this vision being to be referred to the times after the Apostles before and about the times of the tyrannicall Heathen Emperors both Scriptures and stories record that there was a wonderfull increase of Christians almost all the world over so as the Tyrants were still kept in worke though they slew them by tenne thousands and hundred thousands Therefore wee must distinguish of the Churches travell This travell is either 1 Generall in the bringing forth of faithfull men to Christ in generall and this is not directly aymed at here Or 2 Speciall and particular of some speciall Childbirth which now she was payned for and cryed to the Lord with ardent prayers for and which was shortly to be borne and brought forth This seemes plaine in the fift verse For what she was with child with that she brought forth and that was a particular manchild of whom we will enquire in the place 3 Why she is said to cry in paine ready to be delivered An. For two reasons 1 To hold the resemblance For as God hath by his inevitable sentence for the sinne of man annexed sharpe sorrow to the birth of every Child Gen. 3. 16. In sorrow shalt thou conceive and bring forth so the text implyeth not a little sorrow in bearing and bringing forth children to God 2 For a more speciall reason in the text which in a word was this The Church being now in and under cruell persecutions and lamentable oppressions and being in her selfe as Woman weake and helplesse exposed to all tyranny and unjust vexation seeth the want of a protector and powerfull defender of the Christian faith and Christian people And therefore as earnestly desires by some of her owne Sonnes deliverance from those paines and oppressions as a woman in travell doth desire riddance from her paines and sorrowes 1. The Church of God is a fruitfull Mother daily bringing forth children to Jesus Christ. Psa. 87. 5. Of Sion shall be said
sate at Rome he being the Apostle of the Circumcision Secondly if they could prove it Ambrose tells us They have not the succession of Peter Thirdly Platina a Papist noteth above twenty scismes which have disturbed the series and succession of their Bishops 4 For our Churches reformed we have the true succession of Apostolike doctrine and the right consanguinitie of their doctrine As for personall succession a thing not to be much stood upon yet we are sure we want not though it was not alwaies so apparant for God never wanted a Church in earth There never wanted some in all ages who have made profession of the true faith as that notable booke of Catalogus testium veritatis plainely proveth And no doubt a many more were stirred up in the darkest ages of Popery whose mention and memory were prevented from us while Antichrist ruled both the rost and records Now of all these notes and their fellowes which are like these I will adde but two testimonies of Bellarmine against Bellarmine The former that The Scripture teacheth which are the notes of the Church but The Scripture no where teacheth these Therfore These are no notes The secoÌ„d that al these notes make it not evideÌ„tly true but evidently probable that the Romane Church is the true Church Mark that for all his braving and coppie he sets on the matter his conscience tels him and us that all these fifteene markes have no certainty in them to lead us to the true Mother Even as he fumbled in the great point of justification by workes flying from all his five bookes in the conclusion as a man who suffered wracke of his cause in the very haven And the like he did in the disputing of the Popes temporall authority which made the Pope study to suppresse all his bookes Yee see what confidence the greatest Pillars of Popery have in their owne cause Qu. Seeing that by the Popish notes we cannot know the true Mother by what sound and infallible markes may we know her An. Wee will propound five fitter notes then theirs This true Mother therefore is to be knowne 1 By her face 2 By her voice 3 By her qualities 4 By her marriage 5 By her carriage and behaviour 1 The best way to know any person is by the face The face of a true visible Church is discerned by 1 The sincere preaching and professing of the word of God 2 The due and pure administration of the Sacraments according to that word 3 The exercise of government and discipline appointed in the word The first of these is absolutely requisite to the being and face of a Church The two later serve for the beauty and stability of it By this face Christ will have his spouse discerned Joh 8. 30. If yee abide in my word yee are verâ—ly my Disciples And chap. 10. his sheepe are knowne by hearing his voice and following him Besides all will grant that where Christ is there is the Church but where two or three consent in his name there is he Mat. 18. 20. Thus we know our Mother by her face because she continueth in the doctrine of the Apostles as that beautifull Church did Act. 242. A wart or two or a few freckles make her lose some beauty but not her face She heares the voice of her wel-beloved and a stranger she will not heare She heares not unwritten traditions nor fables and dreames of men nor Councels nor Fathers nor decrees of Popes nor the voice of Antichrist but stickes to the pure word of God as the onely decider of all cases and the onely umpire in all doubts and questions concerning faith or life 2 The second note of this Mother is her voice and speech She speakes in the language of Canaan She enjoynes nothing nor commands in her family any thing but what she hath direction for from her husband revealing his will in the Scriptures As the Moone shines onely in the light received from the Sunne So the Church ruleth in the night of this world by vertue of her husbands directions Farre is she from challenging a power above the Scriptures far from conceit of giving authority to them who hath all her authority from them She disclaymeth all the commandements and Canons of the Church so called and dares impose no yoakes where her husband hath left her children free She conceives her selfe so the spouse of Christ as that she stil remaineth the haÌ„dmaid of the Lord you shal never heare her disgrace the Scriptures by calling theÌ„ a dumbe Judge a partiall rule a nose of waxe flexible into any form es and senses a dead letter no better then Aesops fables unles she give authority to them This is the voice of the Antichristian harlot who preferres her old lecher not onely above Councels but above the Scriptures as those two Councels of Lateran and Trent did the Pope Who also burne the Scriptures as Antiochus or another Maximinus calling them the bookes of heretikes and their readers in their owne tongue as Scripturers and Heretikes 3 A third note is her vertues or qualities As First she is holy in respect 1. Of holinesse of doctrine which she teacheth The doctrine which she teacheth is Christs owne doctrine Mat. 10. he that heareth you heareth me What she receives from the Lord she delivers She mixeth not hers with false or poysoned doctrine She teacheth not Idolatry nor perjury nor filthinesse of life as the shamelesse strumpet of Rome that bragges of holy Fathers and holy Church 2 In respect of the better part of the visible Church she is holy though not in respect of the greatest part The faithfull are holy though tares and thornes come up with the good seed the envious man doth it but the Church sowes no such tares 3 Whatsoever corruption of doctrine or manners may spring up yet the doctrine remaineth holy and pure and the Church reproveth all such corruptions and urgeth all holinesse of life and conversation Not justifying or defending notorious evils as the Romish strumpet doth Who defended simple fornication to be but as aurem scalpere tolerating infinite stewes in Rome receiving a yearely pension from whores called lactis census of thirty thousand crownes for filth decreeing in one of their Councels under Pope Leo the first that he that had a Concubine or Whore instead of a wife should not be expelled from the Communion if he were contented onely with one Fie upon the filthinesse of that bawdy and filthie religion We must spare chast eares Secondly she is meeke loving patient gentle mercifull Iam. 3. 7. full of good fruits Her weapons are prayers teares patience not fire and fagot Yee shall never heare this woman challenge the two swords nor maintaine her right by fiercenesse and cruelty by inquisitions and massacres by blowing up Parliaments and Kingdomes These barbarous ferities she leaves to that religion whose chiefe City was founded in blood and to
that is borne of God keepeth himselfe and the wicked one toucheth him not Keepeth himselfe that is groweth up in holy watchfulnesse and resistance of temptations to which care God addeth his blessing that he abides untouched that is of raigning sinne the wicked one strikes him not deadly nor can wholly and finally foyle him Examine this strength of CHRIST if it bee in thee for so it is called Ephes. 6. 10. 6 A sixt note is child-like affections 1 To our Father 2 To this Mother The child-like affections to our Father are two 1 Honor. Is Christ thy Father how doest thou honor him Mal. 1. 6. The Apostle Pauls care was that Christ should be magnified in his body by life or death Phil. 1. 20. What obedience shewest thou to his commandements and to his corrections doest thou honor him by trusting in him and depending upon him 2 A second child-like affection to Jesus Christ is love The child loveth his father better then all men else and canst thou be a child and not love him that begat and not as a Creator but a Father If thou canst doe no more for thy parent canst thou doe lesse then love him dearely Examine thy love to Christ and see if thou canst say as Peter Lord thou knowest I love thee Happie is the soule that dares thus appeale to Christ as a witnesse of his unfained love But how canst thou saie thou lovest him when his commandements are heavie and irkesome when thou wilt doe nothing for his sake suffer nothing for his name when thou wilt part with nothing for his words when thou hatest his servants his words and Ministers and risest up in armes against him by horrible sinnes David may have a rebellious sonne an Absalom Christ hath no such All his children love him better then their owne lives Now secondly the child-like affections to this mother are also two 1 To honor love and obey this mother in all her directions in all her corrections according to the word Good children will honor the Mother aswell as the Father according to the Commandement Ob. The Papist catcheth at this as making much for him The Commandements of the Mother Church must be obayed and therefore in their Catechismes besides the commandements of God they injoyne a number of the Churches commandements which must be obeyed in paine of damnation aswell as Gods Sol. To this I answer 1 That this Mother must be obeyed of her children as other parents of their children namely In the Lord. Eph. 6. For this is the difference between the commandements of this Father and this Mother His must be obeyed simply and absolutely as the Lords but hers onely in the Lord. If the precepts of this Father and Mother agree then the Mothers commandements must be obeyed but not if they be either contrary or diverse from his He that brings another doctrine must be accursed He or she that addes to his commandements must be accursed and all the plagues added to them And seeing Jesus Christ the Lord of his Church would deliver no doctrine nor commandements to the Church but what he heard from his Father no more must the Church but what she heares from Christ. 2 Why should Rome a particular Church rather enjoyne lawes on other Churches then other Churches on her seeing that parity admits not superiority 2 The second child-like affection to this Mother is compassion Children of the Church must be sensible and grieved in their Mothers sorrow affliction and oppression It is an unnatural child that takes not to heart his mothers miserie Humanity will make us mourne in the miserie of strangers yea of enemies as David put on sackcloth for his enemies much more will Christianity for the sorrowes of friends especially friends of God How have the Papists shewed that they have not a drop of the blood and spirit of Christians in their late joyes and triumphs and braggs before the victory as they use to doe fatting and feeding themselves in the savage barbarousnesse of Antichristian Captaines against the Church in Bohemia and the Palatinate But what other expectation from such as lay the principles of their Religion in blood and barbarous inhumanitie beyond Scithians or Man-eaters Yea and not a few sorry protestants there are who harbour but a little sorrow for the sorrowes of the Church bewraying the hardnesse and insensiblenesse of their hearts by their poore and penurious releefe Some out of base irreligion sowing scarce so many pence as they would have done pounds had they had conscience and affection of Children This Mother may wish she never stand in need of such children so flinty and degenerate 7 The seaventh note of one borne of this woman is brotherly-affection Christian love to all that are begotten of God as to brethren 1 Joh. 3. 14. highly esteeming them as the excellent in the earth Psal. 16. 3. A man borne of this woman respects not men according to their greatnesse or basenesse in the world but according to this birth be they rich or poore and according to this present relation and that future happinesse they are borne unto A child of this woman cannot disaffect and reproach his brethren because they be brethren and thinke the very brotherhood a sufficient scorne He cannot scorn them for frequenting their Mothers house Nay he cannot but affect them for the fellowship in the Gospell and their consanguinity in this new estate Now lay these notes on thy heart try by them thy estate and know it is better to be out of the number of men then out of this number And cried in paine ready to be delivered The Church bringeth forth no children to God without much travell and paine For as by an inevitable decree painefull sorrow is annexed to naturall birth so it is in this spirituall birth As our Saviour applieth that Ioh. 16. 21. A woman when she travelleth hath sorrow because her time is come I It cost Christ no small travell and sorrow to beget children to God For he must become a man of sorrowes and never was any sorrow like unto his Nay he must sustaine the sorrowes of hell and be broken to pieces with sorrowes of body and soule before one child could ever be begotten unto God and therefore the Prophet Esai 53. 11. saith He shall see the travell of his soule that is the seed for which his soule travelled And in the preaching of the Gospel sowing this seed in the dayes of his flesh in his owne person what great sorrowes sustained hee by the Scribes Pharisees Princes and wordly-wise men and was made a butte of contradiction all men resisting his person his doctrine blaspheming his miracles and mighty workes preferring murderers before him and setting him with Belzebub the prince of the devils II The painefull travell of the Church is by the Ministeriall paines and sorrowes of her Pastors and Preachers Gal. 4. 19. Little children of whom
I travell in birth againe till Christ be formed in you Elias in his calling was in so painefull travell as he was weary of his life 1 King 19. 4. Ier. 4. 19. The paines of the Prophet Esay made him cry His belly his leannes 29. 16. the Apostles of Christ what paines they endured appeares 2 Cor. 11. 23. In labours abundant in stripes above measure in prison many times in death often How they were resisted in their Ministery whipped like vagrants reviled stocked turned out at townes ends like miscreants see Acts 2. 15. 4. 18 5. 28. 13. 46. And after what violent torments they indured in their Martyrdomes the Ecclesiasticall story sheweth And at this day the labout and sufferings of godly and faithfull Ministers is like the labour and sorrowes of a woman in travell For when we travell to bring forth some Children to God out of the common track of the world how are we often oppressed contradicted and opposed by time-servers and libertines How abased and rejected by the multitude What heavy strokes and lashes endure wee from the tongues of the basest What slaunders are raised and impudently cast out against us by Papists and Atheists and inhumane wretches who fight against us with nothing but witlesse lies and falsehoods So as it is evidently true as Christ foretold his Disciples If they persecuted me they will you also Joh 15. 20. And as evident that if Christ were on earth they would spare him no more then they doe us He that refuseth you refuseth me III. It is no small part of this travell of the Church that her poore babes are so pained and suffer with her while she so hardly brings them forth For what child is there that can begin to looke into the light of this spirituall world to receive the word of God to embrace the faith by which Christ may be formed in him but presently he is pinched with scornes and taunts and heavily laded with shamefull indignities even for desiring the sincere milke of the word for the maintaining of that life with which he is newly quickned Neither can it be otherwise seeing whosoever wil live godly in Christ must suffer persecution And whosoever will be a disciple of Jesus Christ must resolve to take up his crosse daily IV. The paine and travell of the Church is more sharpe and sorrowfull by reason of those mighty lets and resistances of this new birth not only without by Devils and all sorts of wicked men but even within and nearer us then they and these are especially foure 1 Naturall ignorance what a let was it in Nichodemus he must goe into the wombe againe else cannot be borne againe Joh. 4. 10 2 Feare of difficulties losses and that this birth would prove an enemie unto their credit profit or pleasure and they see the prejudice and reproach cast upon such as are new borne 3 Too hasty and inconsiderate and irresolute undertaking of this businesse not casting the costs and how many sad throwes and pangs they may sustaine many therfore in liking of the good way have some pangs and remorse as if they would goe through the paine to the birth But finding more difficulty then they expected give it over againe for so did many who came to Christ and were Disciples a while but left him on the plaine field Joh. 6. 4 The presence and love of sinne First The presence of sinne there is another monstrous and adulterous birth that hinders begotten by the unlawfull copulation of Satan and the corrupt will Satan being the Father and our naturall corruption the Mother of this issue and these struggle with us and get us by the heele and make the case so difficult as that the Saints cry with Paul Rom. 7. Oh miserable man that I am who shall deliver me c. Secondly love of some speciall sinne or sinnes which makes all Gods ordinances inefficacious Iudas his covetousnesse Demas embracing the world or a secure heart which lets all doctrine runne out Heb. 2. 1. not cherishing or retayning it to an holy conception and birth Now what mervaile is it that there be no small labour to our Mother when our selves are not onely so helplesse to our owne birth but such hinderers of it Object Esay 66. 7. Sion shall bring forth before her sorrowes and payne come on her and therefore brings her children without paine Sol. The Prophet speakes not of the same thing but of a sudden and unexpected deliverance and restitution of the Church which before seemed utterly barren and forsaken And hath respect to the miraculous propagation of the gospell by the Apostles of our Lord Jesus which should be so sudden and unexpected as if a woman should be delivered before her paines be upon her for how miraculous was it that the Gospell by so few men in so short time and by so base persons in all outward respects should be published to the whole world and that all people should be by their outward calling brought to the unitie of faith So as this which is spoken in a special respect cōcerning an outward calling by an extraordinary power of God infringeth not this doctrine cōcerning the inward calling and conversion in the ordinary course of it which is not done without much resistance As neither that of the Apostles was And this concernes the Ministers and Ministery and sheweth 4 things First the honor and dignitie of the holy Ministery in that it is the onely instrument appointed by God for the bringing forth of Gods children Never was a despiser of the Ministery yet borne of God or a sonne of the true Church no birth without this immortall seed Secondly the end of the Ministery must be to bring children to God To forme Christ in men Gal. 4. 19. and fashion them new creatures like unto Jesus Christ. The ayme of a true Minister is not how many livings he may get and hold how much money he may lay up how high he may climbe how idle he may be and still keepe up his credit But how many soules he may be under God a father unto How he may imprint in mens hearts the gracious image of Jesus Christ that in the day of his reckoning he may with boldnesse and comfort say Behold here am I and the children that thou hast given me Esay 8. 18. And whosoever aymes not at this or at any thing more misseth his worke and perverteth his calling his reckoning shall tell him so wee must therefore frame our doctrine that it may be for the plainnesse soundnesse as Christ by it may be formed the play of wit nor prophane strong lines nor frothy straines of strange languages will not doe it The Prophets nor Apostles nor our Lord himselfe never preached so Thirdly the duty of a faithfull Minister consisteth in two things 1 To resolve on paines in his calling as knowing he cannot bring men to Christ without paines and
labour An idle Pastor that gives up the paines of his calling is like a yong mother that wold faine have children without paines and sorrow in bringing forth 2 To love dearely persons wonne to the faith For he that knowes the sorrow of winning and begetting any to Christ cannot but love them as his owne children And therefore hath Gods providence annexed much sorrow to the birth that the child might bee so much more tendred and loved of the Mother as she hath dearely bought it And so in this spirituall birth it is true And a spirituall Father may rebuke and sharply reproove his children begotten by his paines for just faults and this is fatherly love but he that shall reproach the whole seed of Christ and nip and blast goodnesse in them and the more they prosper in grace the more spitefully shall ordinaryly disgrace them I doubt whether such a one be the Father of any of their soules How doth a Mother yea a tender nurse rejoyce in the health and prosperitie of the child and grieve even unto death if the Child thrive not nor prosper And who wold abide a nurse whom nothing so much grieveth as the thriving and growth of the child Fourthly The comfort of a faithfull Minister Howsoever his sorrowes and paines be as sure and inevitable as the sorrowes of a woman in travell yea and as sharp too Yet 1 The are also short as theirs a little while will put an end to their paines 2 They are in the end sweet and turned into joy as theirs Joh. 16 21. A woman as soone as she is delivered remembreth no more the paine because a man-child is borne Their labour and paine passeth away and is quite and quickly forgotten but the joy is lasting and eternall and none can take it away Wee must consider that if we be rejected of men so was the chiefe builder and the Master builders the Apostles themselves If we speake words of truth and wisedome out of the booke of God in the name of God out of the place of God some dare say we will lie as fast as a dog will runne If our innocency were as bright as the sunne some dog will barke against us The servant is not above his Master Our Master as innocent as he was some few said he was a good man but many that he was a Devill and was a very vile man Well this is the comfort of faith it shall breake out of all clouds and darknesse and shine in the faces of all adversaries one day For as it frets the enemie that he cannot withhold Gods gracious blessing from his faithfull servants here So much more shall it breake their hearts that they cannot resist the glorious light of it hereafter And secondly to the people of God to be willing to submit themselves to the sorrowes of the new birth No infant can avoid the difficulties of birth nor no child of God can shunne this Quest. What are these sorrowes 1 Resolve therefore of sorrowes from within to undertake the paines of true repentāce sound sorrow for sinne mortification selfe-deniall renounce the pleasures of sinne which are but for a season As Moses as that of Christ If any will be a Disciple let him deny himselfe Is not here a paines and difficulty to renounce the wisedome of the flesh a mans owne corrupt will his affections and passions which must be stockt up roote and branches his owne naturall inclinations which are nearer to him then his skin his owne habits and bosome sinnes of long maintenance to cut off hands and put out eyes 2 Resolve of sorrowes from without 2 Tim. 1. 8 be partakers of the affliction of the Gospell Take up the crosse daily and after one still expect another Christ and his crosse are inseparable God might have severed affliction from the gospell as he might if he had pleased severed paine and sorrow from the birth of a child but would not For First his wisdome foresaw it stood more with his glory to erect himselfe a Church in the world in despight of Satan and all wicked instruments In no naturall thing is Gods power more seene then in the birth of an infant in grace the hazard and opposition is but the manifestation of his power Secondly The Lord would stop Satans mouth who would accuse the Saints as Iob as if we served God for nought when we are ready for Christ to endure all hazards and deadly dangers Thirdly The Lord tries the truth of his childrens graces while they abide with him in affliction Now we must resolve to goe through the paines of new birth to difference our selves from 1 Carnall gospellers that like not the gospel because it teacheth selfe-deniall 2 Wicked men because the power of it crosseth their whole course 3 Polititians who renounce it because it requires a change and they can endure no change though for the better 3 Resolve of paines and labour in the meanes of grace in hearing reading praying watching fasting and spirituall combate for God brings forward his image in his owne meanes Consider for encouragement 1 The discription of Saints Rev. 7. 19. those are they that come out of great tribulation Wicked are ever going into great affliction as jolly as they are and as free as they seeme to be but the Saints are ever comming forth 2 The worth of grace for which thou sufferest The least is worth all thy sufferings Is knowledge worth nothing Is the light of the sunne so worthlesse a thing wouldest thou suffer any hard labour and peril for money and a small summe of silver and wilt thou be at no paines for faith more pretious thē gold for hope nor for peace of conscience are these worth no paines 3 The happy estate into which thou comest by suffering Thou art borne to blessednesse Blessed are they that mourn All thy paine in suffering is not cōparable to the gaine of suffering The momentany afflictions of this life are not worthy the glory in the life to come looke not on the losse but on the gaine Thou loosest friends but hast God and Christ and his Angels neare thee Loosest libertie of body but hast libertie and joy of Conscience Hazardest outward peace but hast peace with God thy self and all creatures so farre as they cannot hurt thee See our Saviours argument Mark 10. 29. And there appeared another wonder in Heaven Now we come to the description of the Churches adversarie and opposite enemie under the name and tipe of a Dragon To which description is set a preface as before the description of the woman Of which having spoken in the 1. ver we here omit it onely remember that by heaven is meant the Church of God militant for what hath the dragon to doe in heaven in proper acceptation The description of the Dragon is by two arguments 1 His adjuncts being five 2 His effects which are two His adjuncts in the text are 1 Magnitude
commaund to supply him with whatsoever may make him a great and most puissant adversary Thirdly In respect of head and members he is great in respect both of the joint desire will and endeavour they have to hurt and waste the Church which is great and inexpressible And secondly of their joint power and authority to execute those fiery and wicked wits which is so great so catholike universall and unlimited as no power in earth is comparable and only the powr of God superiour Fourthly The dragon is said here to be great in respect of the great seat and City where this imperiall dragon raigned over all the Kings of the earth Rome that great and mighty Citie as it is called Rev. 18. 10. 1 Great in splendor and beauty as set upon seaven hils for which she is famous in all the world 2 Great in power and authority In Jesus time having command over all the Kings of the earth the eye of the world the Metrapolitan of all the earth Queene of nations and Mistresse of Monarchs The state of Gods people in this world is beset with great mighty enemies as fierce and potent as dragons Thus the Church complaines Psal. 44. â—9 Thou hast smitten us downe into the place of dragons and covered us with a shadow Seing that the Church is to encounter with great dragons and enemies not flesh and blood onely which are mighty without and within us but with principalities and powers and these not only the members of the kingdome of darkenesse but the head and Prince of all the wicked even that wicked one and then all the band led by him among whom there is nothing in sight or expectation but death and danger 1 The Church is described to be as a lilly among thornes These thornes are sharpe and thicke about it to hinder the rooting and the prosperitie and pricke the Lilly in the name and profession And how weake a thing is a lilly to defend it selfe from the prickly thornes And Christ sends out his servants as sheepe in the midst of wolves weake and silly creatures in comparison of them 2 The world which alwaies lyeth in wickednesse is no changeling it is a very Egypt to the Israel of God not onely oppressing them with cruell burdens and taskes but a breeder of fell and hideous dragons and most poisonful monsters tyrants hypocrites heretickes partly by secret traynes to infect and poyson holy doctrine and conversation and partly by manifest assaults to sting and wound theÌ„ in their names profession yea by tyranny persecutioÌ„ to threaten with present death every moment And as the Church was once so it is ever in the world as in a wildernes the wicked inhabitants of which are as so many wild beasts and dragons among whom is no hope of truce or composition 3 The Lord will have his Church thus beset with great dangers That First She may be throughly tryed and winnowed Rev. 2. 10. Secondly Have experience of her owne weaknes to be humbled Thirdly Depend upon the strength of God in her combate to quicken prayer Fourthly To take notice of the worke and victory of grace with the issue of faith and patience which can conquer so great enemies Fiftly To make heaven sweete after so many feares sorrowes and sufferings when the enemies whom their eyes have seene they shall never see more 4 The Lord sees often just cause in the Church and members to afflict them with such fell dragons and scorpions for seldome is the Church cast into the place of dragons but meritoriously justly seldome doe common calamities by tyrants come on the Church but the ambition covetousnesse and contention in teachers or else the earthlinesse securitie or lustes and loosenesse of professours went before Object How stands this with Christs legacie My peace I leave with you c. And with his promise My peace none shall take from you Sol. Christ never takes away nec suam nec a suis that is neither his peace nor from his for his peace differs farre from all worldly and externall and wel standeth with worldly affliction all that will live godly must suffer persecution And in the world saith Christ ye shall have affliction but in me ye shall have peace even at the same time For not all the tyrants nor torments of the world can shake out the sweet peace of God and a good conscience as in a cloud of Martyrs it might manifestly appeare And therefore first the greater the enemie is the greater care and watchfulnesse is required on our part 1 Pet. 5. 8. Your adversarie goeth about like a roaring Lion therefore besober and watch Ephes. 6. we fight against principalities and powers therefore stand in the armour of God And though Christians thinke it too strict to be tyed to a constant watch over their life yet to give up or be negligent in this watch is but to agree with this enemie for thy owne destruction The adversarie is great in power in wrath in watchfulnesse against thee and thou hast no more assured meanes of safety then to set a watch about thy selfe in all times in all places in all companies in all occasions over all thy parts gifts affections speaches actions that thou maiest be able to defend them all with peace of conscience against all accusers and defeate also so great and wrathfull a dragon Secondly Against so strong an adversarie wisdome will seeke to procure the greatest helps and succors that he can Quest. What aides may I procure Answ. First All our help stands in the name of the Lord. Fly to God for protection for God therefore doth suffer his Church to be beset on all hands with such multitudes of combined enemies and dragous as that she hath no way left but to looke upward for Gods eye to watch her and Gods hand to save her As Iehosaphat 2 Chro. 20. 12. There is no strength in us to stand against this great multitude neither do we know what to do but our eyes are towards thee Get God thy friend to take part against these great dragons Quest. How Answ. 1 By faith Iames 2. 23. Abraham beleeved God and was called the friend of God 2 By obedience Joh. 15. 14. Yee are my friends if you do what I command you This covers a man with Gods protection whereas sin layes Israel naked as in the Calfe and the wiles of Balaam A man that hath so many enemies had not need by sinne to make God his enemie too Secondly Gods Angels are good aydes who have charge over thee so long as thou keepest the way by whose presence Thou shalt walke upon the dragon and tread under foot the young Lion and dragon Psal. 91. that is overcome the strongest and greatest enemies Thirdly Among other parts of Christian armour the sword of the spirit the sheild of faith the breast-plate of righteousnesse and a good conscience and there is
againe whose rage and fury knowes no measure nor mercy We have by our contempt and slighting the ghospell of grace deserved most sharpe punishments And if our provocations be so greate as wrath must come Let us humbly desire to receive it from the hands of a father that hath love and compassion and remembers in justice mercy and not from the hands of scorpions and enemies that hate us to death whom nothing but blood can satiate Let us take words to us and say as Israell afraid of the Ammonites Judg. 10 15. We have sinned do with us as thou wilt onely deliver us from the Ammonites And as David 2 Sam. 24. We are in a wonderfull straight let us fall into the hands of the Lord for his mercies are great and not into the hands of men whose mercies are cruell Walke wisely in the meane time and cut them off advantages To comfort the Church beset with red dragons fiery and fierce men implacable in their causelesse wrath and as much hope of reconciliation as with hell it selfe unlesse God worke a happy change and make them of Aspes and Cockatrices Lambes and sucking Children 1 Wee are to conflict with many red dragons But we have a captaine in red garments comming from Bozra who walketh in great strength mighty to save Isay 63. 2. First His garments are red with his owne blood drawne by the dragon Secondly By the blood of his enemies whom he treads in the winepresse of his wrath 2 The enemies garments now dyed red in the blood of the Saints shall at last be made red with their owne blood As in Hered Nero Dioclesian Iulian Iudas Arius Take the counsell of Pilates wife Haâ—e no hand against the just and godly man There is a time when the great Angell that hath power over fire that is all the judgements of God and revenges of his enemies and much more over all fiery dragons shall cast them into the winepresse of the wrath of God and their blood shall come unto the horse bridles 1600. furlongs Revel 19. 20. Let us leave all revenge to God who wil avenge the blood of Saints in due time 3 The time is not long but wee shall be freed from all these dragons and enemies Cant. 4. 8. Thou shalt come with me my spouse from the dâ—ns of Lions and mountaines of Leopards Exod. 14. 13. Those your enemies whom your eyes have seene this day ye shall never see more Seaven heads The third propertie of the dragon followes which is his subtiltie and craft set out by his seaven heads The head is the seat of prudence and policie And the number of seaven heads notes the manifold subtilties and crafty devises of this Hydra namely The devill and his instruments and under these seaven heads are comprehended all hurtfull arts and all kinds of wicked imaginations and devises against the Church of God Others by seaven heads understand the seaven hills of Rome where the dragon lived Or the seaven heads and kindes of governements in the Romane Monarchy Which considered may lead us to that speciall dragon here aimed at whose throne was upon seaveu heads or hills and had seaven heads or severall kindes of governement which throne was yeelded by the dragon to the Antichristian beast chap 13. 2. Which noteth unto us that Satan and his instruments are as subtile as cruell against the woman the Church For the dragon hath seaven heads a number of policies and fetches to bring forward his mischieves Of Satan himselfe the head of this dragon He is the old serpent more subtile then all the beastes of the field Genes 3. 1. A notable instance whereof we have in his first stratageme by which he overthrew all mankind In which hell set all his seaven heads to worke So as we may say by woefull experience we are not ignorant of his enterprises For First He chuseth a serpent the fittest and most insinuating instrument Secondly Sets on the woman the weaker vessell absent from her husband Thirdly Sets on the man by the woman the most fit and loving counsellour Fourthly Begins subtily for God having forbidden but one tree he asked if God have forbiden them every tree and so wronged them Fiftly In all his speaches and answers along he speakes craftily and Jesuitically venting as many lies and Amphibologies as sentences and yet so as if they had proved false he had a double meaning to himselfe As 1 Ye shall not dye he might say I meant ye shall not dye presently but become subject to mortalitie 2 Your eyes shal be opened And so they were to their shame and confusion 3 Knowing good and evill And so they did but not as Gods but by a miserable and experimentall knowledge in the want of good and presence of evill 4 Yee shall be as Gods Elohim signifieth Angels or spirits and so they were in the same state of condemnation with them So for wicked men the limbes of this dragon they are wise and subtle to doe evill Jer. 4. 12. Luk. 16 8. The children of the world are wiser in their generation then the children of light And for particulers How did Balaam trouble Israel with his wiles For whereas the King of Moab could not by power prevaile against them nor by any sorcery or cursing hurt them He by the care of Moabitish women brought Gods wrath and curse upon them for corporal fornication first and then for spirituall Numb 21. 1. Achitophel his counsell was as the oracle of God and spake rather like a God then a man but all was against the Church Quest. Why doth the Lord give such good gifts to such evil men and agents that bend it against himselfe and his people Answ. God inverteth not the order of nature for evill mens abuse but over-rules it for justice or mercy as his wisedome sees fit As in the externall faculties of the body so of the minde he suffers the powers of nature to be put forth corruptly as in fornication or adultery He hinders not the naturall action but orders it for his owne glory so here 2 He magnifies his own grace who is good and bountifull to all offering not onely common gifts as the sunne raine and naturall endowments with wealth and honour to good and bad but even the gift of his sonne in the Ministry of the gospell to those who abuse it and turne all his grace into wantonnesse 3 He makes the wicked instruments hereby inexcusable seeing To whom much is given of them much shall be required Luk. 12. 48. Quest. But why are wicked men subtile against the Church Answ. First Because they are of the serpentine seed and spawne of the dragon Acts 13. Paul to Elimas Oh full of all subtilties and mischiefe the child of the devill Wicked men not onely serve prentiships to the old serpent but as our Saviour is bold to tell the Jewes they were of their father the devill Secondly They know
of the number here are but seaven heads but ten hornes not so many heads as hornes and so there are more Executors then Princes more Instruments then Captaines and heads and Generals and the title aptly bringeth them in all The Church of God is among the wicked as among so many horned beasts of great power and place to hurt and oppresse See Psal. 22. 12. Many Buls have compassed me even mighty buls of Bashan and vers 16. doggs have compassed me as a fearefull Hare beset with a kennell of doggs is in great danger so the weake Woman here beset with fierce and ravenous beastsand vers 21. Save me from the Lions mouth and from the hornes of Unicornes Hence Dan. 7. the calamitie of the Jewes is from the foure Beasts that is those great Monarchs and Rulers described under the name of sundrie beasts which with strong hornes fought one against another but all against the Church and every where tyrants are called in Scripture Lions Beares Unicornes Wolves for their cruelty in themselves and for the oppression of the people of God Mat. 10. Our Saviour forewarneth his disciples of their condition I send you as sheepe among Wolves and these have force and power far above the sheep To come to the times here aimed at how was the Church in the beginnings of the New Testament pushed and goared with the hornes of these beasts such as Herod the son of Antipas who beheaded Iohn and Herod Agrippa who slew Iames with the sword and persecuted Peter delivered by an Angell Acts 12. Such were Felix and Lysias and Festus who used their hornes power and places to persecute Paul and Christians in those daies And after these how lamentably was the Church wasted by the Romane persecuting tyrants even those ten Imperiall hornes and other savage dragons untill Constantine who all imbrued themselves till they were all red with the blood of many thousands of Christians In regard of the wicked themselves who all of them by nature are furiously and impetuously like bruit beasts carried against grace and piety and as little restraint have they in themselves as furious beasts unlesse God by common grace restraine them or by speciall saving grace change them and make them of Lions Wolves Beares Cockatrices Kids Lambs and harmles creatures Isa. 11. 6. For so there the Prophet stileth men in their nature because their enemies are so cruell and sanguinary more like beasts then men Godly men go soft pace in the way of godlinesse because they have a restraint in their reliques of flesh present with them but wicked men without restraint of grace as bruit beasts rush upon mischiefe as the horse into battaile If the godly walke they can run if the Saints runne they can fly if the godly bee foot men they are light horsemen In the Church 1. The sins of the Church often strengthen and sharpen and multiply the hornes of the dragon Psal. 81. 13. 14. O that Israel would have walked in my waies I would soone haue humbled their enemies through the whole story of Judges so often as Israel sinned God gave them into the hands of oppressors cap. 4. 2. cap. 2. 14 cap. 6. 1. 2 The afflictions of the Church make the Enemies lift up their hornes when they see and heare of their troubles and foyles when they see that their prayers and exercises of religion cannot help them especially when they see God for their humiliation leaveth them as a prey in their hands this maketh them exult as against Christ on the Crosse He trusted in God let him deliver him want of grace yea hatred of grace maketh them insult where they should pity not thinking the same or worse things may be fall themselves Lam. 24 5. and 2. 15. 3 The continuall estate of the Church is to bee in the world as a wildernesse wherein what can they looke for but to be environed with wild and furious beasts that is evill men who for their disposition are as wild and fierce as Tygers Lions Leopards Cockatrises because both of their power and desire of hurting and making a pray and spoile of the Church The world in which the Church is a stranger affordeth to her natives all her aide and mighty meanes to furnish them against the Church which maketh them advance their horns on high in pride and fury against the Church for they have 1 Carnall wisdome prudence policy in martiall exploits and whereas a good conscience can go but one way they can shift into a thousand by waies which is their advantage 2 They have multitudes power and strength of arme and flesh wherein they boast and glory 3 They have armories defenced Castles Citties and can want no weapons of death against the Woman 4 They have treasures revenues wealth large possessions gold of India which are the sine ws of warre 5 They have friends allies confederates holy leagues auxiliary forces and supplies and in these they lift up their hornes and are made very strong and bold for those that have no part in God glory and pride themselves in every thing but God Quest. But what doth the Lord all this while to suffer the dragon thus to exercise his rage and domineere over the Church can he help all this and will he not step out for his Church Answ. The Lord hath sundrie good ends of this his providence For 1 He so ordereth the matter as that the Church must be conformable to her head and the servants not above their Master Christ himselfe was in the wildernesse with wild beasts expecting the great dragon to set upon him as he did in three horrible and hellish temptations and through his whole life he was beset with these horned beasts among whom the principall was Herod Ascalonita who as soone as he was borne sought to slay him and devoured all the Infants of Bethelem hoping he had bin within his net And Pontius Pilate the Romane President who with the Scribes Pharisees and chiefe â—â—iests crucified and put him to death and yet who can deny that he was the Son of his Love and most deare unto his Father 2 He doth it not to extinguish but exercise not to destroy but trie their faith patience and graces for grace is like gold the oftner tried in the fire the purer Rev. 2. 10. 3 To acquaint them both with their owne danger and so to stirre them up to a constant watching as also to let them see their owne impotency and weaknesse so to drive them out of themselves to relie on his strength and power who is onely able to overmatch these mighty hornes in mans eie 4 To weane them from the love of this world to which wee are all naturally wedded and to hye themselves through it as through a dangerous wildernesse So Davids soule was weary with dwelling in Mesech 5 To advance not onely the patience of God suffering his enemies to rise to such a height but also to manifest his
great care and provident eye over his Church by whose almighty power this small flock of sheep is safe amongst a drove of wolves Lions and a whole foxest of foxes and dragons Take notice of the perpetuall condition of the Church and her dangerous estate that wee may not marvaile or take offence at the tumults and hostile forces raised against the Church at this day 1 Let not the might and power of the enemies gathereed against her dismay us nor their great and puissant armies and Captaines nor that royall and imperiall forces are raised against this poore Woman utterly to destroy her this is no new thing that mighty hornes and the highest of all humane power should lift up themselves against her she hath from the beginning beene acquainted with such tryals Nor let us startle at the multitudes of enemies Princes and armies that stand about her it is not the first time that ten hornes at once have assaulted and pushed her nay seldome shall yee see this Woman but in the midst of these ten hornes al ready to make a present spoile of her Neither let the fiercenesse and savage disposition of them against her be strange to us seeing they are the dragons hornes dragons are guided by no law but by their owne fierce and truculent nature flying upon their prey without all pity but no cruell and truculent beast or dragon is so fierce against men as wicked men are against the Woman no law of nature or nations no bond or tye no respect of sex or age stoppeth them but pitilesly without all mercy the dragons seize upon young and old male and female high and low nocents or innocents if they fall in their way whosoever professe the feare of God and true religion against them they are gathered See it in one example Haman because Mordecai will not bow to him because he was of another religion getteth to the King enformeth against all the Jewes as having a law and religion of their owne contrary to the Kings and it was not for the Kings profit to suffer thē presently without any course of law no man being heard nay no man complaining but Haman privatly slaundering the King delivereth the whole nation men women and children some 2. or 3. thousand persons to death and bloody buchery al in a day but that God prevented it a thiefe or guilty fellon shal have a due course of law shal not be condemned unheard sometimes pity spareth a seditious and rebellious multitude that have deserved death because they are many After warre and hot blood the most furious enemies will spare such as are overcome though they would have spoyled and not spared them in hot blood In sacking and taking cities the Conqueror often in humanity spareth women children when their lives are in their hands But in this cause of Religion these horned dragons put off all humanity cloath themselves with barbarous more then brutish cruelty no humanity nor humility no intreaty nor sex no age nor place can plead for one drop of pity As in plentifull examples both old and new might be proved namely the French Massacre 1572. and our owne powder Treason Quest. But what shall the Church be devoured by so many and potent horns how can a silly weak woman be safe among them Ans. No this Woman was never yet overcome by them nor shall be she may be tyred terrified pusht wounded by them but not overcome For 1 The dragons great power is but limited and restrained as Satan must not touch Iobs wise and Laban against his owne evill intention is commanded Gen. 31. 24. Take heed thou speake nought to Iacob save good So can they doe nothing against Iacob which is not good or shall not be turned to good Though their power be great yet there is a greater and over-ruling power which curbeth them both in the attempting proceeding and ending of their intentions Herod Pontius Pilate and the Gentiles can attempt nothing against Christ but what the hand and counsaile of God hath before determined to be done Act. 4. 27. In the executiō this over-ruling power can blunt their hornes at his pleasure If Esau be come forth with a band of men to revēge on Iacob this power can turne their hearts to favour his brother in the end they are over-ruled for wheras they would make no end of pushing and goaring he will have them go no further then he please And the rod of the wicked shall not alway lie on the lot of the godly 2 The hornes of the dragon have great power but being set all against God his Saints it cannot prosper Job 9. 4. Who was ever fierce against God and prospered their power shall never effect all their wils being so contrary to the will and counsaile of the Almighty their will is to destroy and roote out the Saints of the most High but his will and counsaile is onely to chasten them their will is not onely to destroy the person but the faith also fortitude but they can doe neither for though they may prevaile against the persons of some members yet never against the person of the Woman the whole Church and those that are overcome of them in respect of life are never in respect of faith the gates of hell cannot prevaile against that so as though they be slaine they are never overcome 3 Although mighty hornes are raised up against the Woman yet hath God raised up for her a more mighty horne of salvation Luk. ◠69. Even the horne of David stronger then they all the greatest enemie of the Church is but as Antiochus a little horne to him Ob. But here are ten hornes what is one horne to so many Answ. Christ our Lord and head wants not a sufficient number of hornes to encounter the dragons ten hornes Rev. 5. 6 the Lambe hath 7. hornes though the dragon seeme to exceed in number yet doth not for the number of 7 is a number of perfection and argueth in Christ perfection of power which is not in the number of ten whether it be taken definitly or indefinitly in the dragon and there is not one of these 7. but is stronger then all the dragons ten And besides whereas the dragons hornes are confined to his heads which they exalt and carry aloft our Lord Jesus hath many hornes comming out of his hands Hab. 3. 4. that is Omnipotent in all his works especially in his battailes against the dragons ten horns for he hath atchieved an admirable victorie over principalities and powers and made show of them openly as a triumphant Conqueror on the Chariot of his Crosse and at his ascension professed that all power in heaven and earth was given to him 4 Although the dragon hath his hornes and agents every where so as the Dove of Christ knoweth not where to set her foot to rest safe from them for there be 4. hornes which scatter
Judah in all the 4. quarters of the world Zach. 1. 20 yet vers 21 God hath 4. Carpenters or workmen with tooles and axes to strike off these hornes that is as the dragons hornes are in all quarters to scatter and wast the Church so the Lord hath every where instruments to batter them although the Lord could do it with any one instrument or by never a one yet for the full consolation of the Church he described them to be as many and in as many places to resist and suppresse them 5 Though these hornes of the dragon be many and powerfull yet God doth often turne them one against another as the Midianites swords were thrust into their fellowes sides and shall at length easily and certainly breake all their hornes lifted against him and his Church as in Haman Herod Pharob Iudas Iulian Zenacherib A proofe how he brake in pieces the Antichristian horne in our Fathers daies some persecutors died suddenly as Annanias some with their guts falling out as Iudas some with lothsome excrements finding unnaturall waies by the mouth nostrils some brake their necks some became frantick none escaped without repentance though for a while they held up their heads and hornes aloft Quest. But what meanes may this Woman use against all these hornes for her safty Answ. 1 She must know as all humane power cannot resist those mighty hornes and therefore must utterly dispare of her owne strength for wee fight not against flesh and blood but against spirituall wikednesse also in high places nor against weaklings but against the strong man armed Luk. 11. 21. Who is resolved to keepe his hold against the Prince of the world yea the god of the world and not against one enemie or two but ten horns an infinite army of principalities and powers with all his aids and abettors which are the great and innumerable worldly hornes all at his command against the Church and her Head Jesus Christ What is the world but Satans armorie and our adversaries are not more puissant and numerous as wee are few in number weake in our selves weaker in our sinnes utterly unable to resist their hornes and assaults Impar congressus as Saul to David he is a man of war and the other a stripling therefore we must despare of our strength 2 Fly to the strength of God which wil make us conquerors acknowledge that salvation is the Lords the dragon hath his strength from earth the Woman hath her strength from heaven by prayer David comes to Goliah in the name of the Lord and foyleth him so let us disparing of our selves be strong in the Lord and in the power of his might Ephes. 5. 10. wee shall be able to doe all things through the help of Christ strengthening us Phil. 4. 13. Colos. 1. 11. we are strengthened through him c. 3 The dragon is strong by humane confederacies and alliance we must confederate with God by daily renewing our covenant by faith repentance strengthen our league and union with God who will give us victory through our Lord Jesus Christ. 1 Cor. 15. 57. 4 Leane upon the promise of God who hath undertaken to breake for his Church all the hornes of the wicked Psal. 75. 10. Even all these ten hornes shall be broken distrust not the promise but believe and be safe faith will be an honourable victory for it apprehendeth the power which brought Christ safe from the wildernesse and wild beasts and shall bring the Saints safe through all An admonition to the enemies Psal. 75. 5. Lift not up your hornes high 1 what are they in nature but savage beasts and dragons nay the wildest of the beasts retaineth more goodnesse in his nature then the wicked man doth in his Christ was more safe in the wildernesse among wild beasts then in the world among wicked men the beasts in the wildernesse acknowledge their Lord and hurt not him But if hee come among wicked men Iudas will betray him the Jewes will accuse him Pilate will condemne him the common souldiers will crucifie him Daniell was more safe among the Lions then among his enemies so was Paul too who had better escaped the beasts at Ephesus then the men Lazarus found the dogs more pittifull then Dives The beast knoweth and feareth those that doe him good but these worse then beasts neither know nor acknowledge God nor his people from whose hand and for whose sake they hold all they have 2 What are they in Gods account Obj. He favoureth and prospereth them Sol. Though they seeme to cary all before them and are men of place and power and all men stand in awe of them yet in Gods account they are but beasts amonst men their strength and power but as the raving and pushing of horned beasts 3 How are they crossed in their owne account they shal never have their wils against the Woman nor shall never destroy her faith and fortitude their intended mischiefe shall effect her good By tearing with their teeth they would utterly devoure her but as Ignatius let wild beasts teare and grind her it is but to make fit bread for the Lords table 4 Though now Papists and Antichrists hornes be lifted up God seeth and sustereth and smileth he seeeth and hath let his servants see their day comming the sins of the Church do a little while put it off but Gods word is as a hatcher lifted up to knocke both the head and hornes and the strong arme of God shall make good his word and ere long these tenne hornes shall hate the whore and make her desolate see Revel 17. 16. And seaven crownes on his heads The 5. and last propertie by which the dragon is described is by his great conquest victories together with his high rule and authoritie which he exerciseth and usurpeth in the world against the Church By crownes or diadems is meant 1. in generall the whole kingdome of darknesse which Satan by the greatnesse of his power usurpeth not upon inferiours and vassalls onely but upon the chiefest Monarchs and potentates of the earth whose crownes after a sort become his crownes 2 The many victories and great conquests which partly by fraud and partly by force he hath carried away amongst earthly Princes and carnall professors for who weare crownes but Conquerors 3 Here especially is meant the supremacy or supreme majesty of the Romane dragon or Empire subduing under it the Princes provinces nations by innumerable victories but especially prevailing against the Church and primative Christians as so many Conquerors The number of the crownes are 7. according to the number of his heads and all his 7. heads are crowned because his subtilties have so often prevailed The dragon usurpeth and exerciseth kingly authoritie and regall power in earth by which he often prevaileth against the Woman the Church This our Saviour teacheth both in the style that he giveth him and also by the
state which he ascribeth unto him for as great Princes have many great titles which declare their might So hath the dragon he is called Joh. 14. 30. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Prince of this world and Ephes. 2. 2. the Prince of the aire Epes 6. 12. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Lord of the world and 1 Cor. 4. 4 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the god of this World And his estate is described no lesse magnificent then his titles for he hath not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a house but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Court like a Prince not only his palace in hell where he commandeth the inferiour devils but one erected here on earth in the hearts of wicked men Nay he hath not onely a Court but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Kingdome Math. 12. 26. If Satan be divided his kingdome cannot stand thus the Scripture speaketh of him as a crowned King and great Monarch Quest. But wherein doth the dragon exercise his Princedome Answ. This kingdome of the devill is partly spirituall partly corporall 1 He rules and playeth Rex chiefly spiritually and inwardly in all the children of disobedience acting and moving them according to his pleasure In al unregenerate men all the dragons heads are crowned for 1 He hath conquered and subdued their persons their minds by ignorance their wils by rebellion their harts by hardnesse their whole man by lusts 2 He setteth up his edicts his will is their law and they are moved at his pleasure as slaves and captives 2 Tim. 2. 26. and how just is it that they who will not be ruled by the will of God in his word to salvation should be left to the will of the devill to destruction his servants are they whom they obey 3 As a crowned King is not content to rule according to his owne will but his subjects must take up armes in defence of his title and whensoever he commandeth must fight his battels So doe and must unregenerate men give up their members weapons of unrighteousnesse and fight for sinne against grace and are ready as voluntaries to maintaine abet strive for and defend the lusts of sin and beare weapons against heaven and Jesus Christ in whose name they are baptized this is the forlorn estate of any wicked man that his person is in the power of the devill and he being a slave his whose life is a homage to the dragon and his whose power and strength warreth against God his Creator Now the dragons heads are crowned and he set upon his throne II Outwardly and corporally the dragon useth Kingly authority thrusting on his counsailes by secular power and prevailing with wicked Kings and tyrants to execute all his bloody edicts against the Woman and therefore is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the strong man not onely because he is admirable strong in himselfe but because he commandeth secular powers and getteth their forces and weapons drawne against the Church hence is he said to have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vessels and instruments and armour that is as Chrysostom interpreteth wicked mē Potentates that fight as leaguers and confederates with him If this great Centurian bid Cain rise up and slay his owne naturall brother Cain must and will doe it against all laws of God and nature If he command Pharoh to slay the seed of the woman and oppresse the Woman her selfe hee is in pay under the Devill and must doe it If hee command Nero Domitian Trajan and the rest of the crowned heads at whom our text aimeth to shed like fearce and sanguinary dragons the blood of the Christians till the streets of Rome ran with blood as Jerusalems did in Manasses time they readily give their crownes to the dragon and execute all his designes If he command Popish Princes and Captaines to persecute with fire and sword with bloody Inquisitions Massacres with force and fraud the holy religion of God these slaves and tyrants must and will give their crownes to the dragon and the beast and in savage manner make no end of effusion of Christian blood but would barbarously wish as one of them to ride their horses to the bellies in the blood of Protestants Thus the dragons heads are crowned in al those Kings and Princes that are enemies to the Church and exercise their power in peace or war against her From Satans malice and contrariety to Christ and his Kingdome and all he claimeth as in these particulars 1 If Christ be Lord of all the dragon will claime all Math 4. All these things will I give thee for they are mine Dare he so before Christs face challenge his right and will he not behind his back 2 If Christ have a kingdome of light which tendeth to gather the elect and destroy the wicked The dragon hath a kingdome of darknesse cleane contrary which tendeth to destroy the elect if it were possible and to gather all the wicked to him in his owne damnation 3 If Christs kingdome be ample and large from East to West and from sea to sea Psal. 2. 8. and 72. 8 The dragon will compasse the earth Job 1. and getteth the harvest of the world leaving but a few gleanings for Christ. 4 If Christ require spirituall worship being a spirituall King the dragon will require the same Math. 4 If thou fall downe and worship me And that which he could not obtaine of Christ he winneth of all the wicked in the world who worship the beast and the dragon Rev. 14. 3. 5 If Christ call his kingdome inwardly by his spirit and without by the ministry of Angels and men So will the dragon rule and move his subjects partly by inward motions and suggestions and partly by wicked angels and wicked men who are all bad agents and factors for him 6 If Christ ordaine power and authority and raise up Kings and give them crownes and scepters that as they rule by him so they should rule for him and for the upholding of his title and kingdome The dragon in speciall despight of this ordinance prevaileth with them to bend their power against Christ and his Church from whom and for whom they received it Is from the subtilty of the Dragon who knoweth it is the greatest advantage to his kingdome if he can get all his heads crowned for his experience hath taught him three things First that if he can get in great ones hee gaineth in them all their inferious who follow the motion of the great wheeles If Rehoboam commit adultery all Iudah will sacrifice under every greene tree Second that his kingdome being of this world as himselfe is the god of the world so his kingdome standeth by secular power and worldly meanes well he knoweth that truth needs no secular arme for it hath a stronger power and arme for it but falshood needeth worldly power and policie to uphold it if his
heads be not crowned they cannot long prevaile Third if he can get his diabolicall edicts once crowned they shall passe almost unquestioned and that generally and bee they never so unlawfull and wicked against Gods pure worship against Gods holy Sabbaths yet they shall prevaile not onely against the wicked who shall shew themselves good subjects in their blinde and impious obedience but especially against the godly who shall bee pursued with all the wrath of such superiours as rebels seditious disobedient to Rulers and Princes as Daniel against whom they could picke no quarrell but in the matter of his God From the desert of the Church for her sinnes crowne the Dragon God in justice appointing them to be the rodds of his wrath by whom hee whippeth his owne children for whereas the promise is that the Church obeying the commands of God he will make her the head and not the tayle and shee shall bee above and not beneath By her disobedience her adversaries become chiefe and those that hate her in affections and those that oppresse her in action get the staffe into their hand and have power as crowned Dragons over her Lament 5. 5. and especially cap 1. 5. From the justice of God against the dragon himselfe both head and members that they may runne on headlong to their perdition For the more power and greatnesse they have the more they grow in malice and madnesse against the woman and the more victories they attaine against the Church the more they exult and triumph and sooner rise to their height and fill up their measure that the Lord may awaken himselfe and rise up as a Giant and pursue and breake them and cast them as rodds into the fire as he hath ever done Note the good service that every wicked man and enemy of God and his Saints doe in the world he is of no other use and service then to hold the crowne upon the Dragons head For as every good subject must stand to the death to uphold the crowne and dignity of his lawfull Prince So doe these rebells and revolters from Jesus Christ uphold the crowne and dignity of this usurper Object God forbid there should be any such we are all Christians c. Sol. Yes the Dragon hath a number of good subjects that strongly and mightily uphold his crowne while they will protest and professe the contrary Quest. But how may we know them Sol. 1. He is free from righteousnesse that is de sacto non dejure he will have nothing to doe with that let grace wooe him and perswade him it can prevaile nothing at all let the Spirit of God perswade him to humility obedience conscience he is an enemy to the Spirits motions and perswasions but let the Dragon instigate him with wicked motions and cogitations hee is a ready agent as Iudas rejecting the good motions of the Spirit the devill entred into his heart to betray his Lord and it was soone done Let the word perswade him to change his master and of the slave of the Dragon become the Lords free man Hee resisteth the word the Spirit of God which inspired the holy Prophets and Apostles moveth us to speake the same word and the wills of beleevers to obey it But the Dragon moveth them to scorne and contradict our doctrine and so resist the holy Ghost as Steven telleth his adversaries and why because we light not candles to the Sunne nor confirme the Kings word by some of the guard nor prove the truth of Gods Spirit by men and humane spirits Eph. 2. 2. These sonnes of disobedience walke after the Prince that ruleth in the aire and being of impure cogitation and conversation how is it possible but they should judge amisse of the truth Whose eyes the god of this world hath blinded Can a blinde man judge of colours II. They walke according to the course of this world Eph. 2. 1. Frame themselves in religion and manners to the times to please men can sweare drinke scorne raile speake filthily sing beastly songs for of so wicked a Prince all the servants are extremely wicked the spirit that worketh in the children of disobedience moveth and acteth in them as the soule in the body there is no service of sinne commeth amisse and when the devill ceaseth to draw his slave from evill to worse wee may hope better things of them III. They are beleevers of lyes 2. Thess. 2. 10. They that are carried away by the effectuall working of Satan or given up to beleeve lyes carryed away with Priests Jesuites Seducers to beleeve all false doctrines contrary to truth as transubstantiation salvation by merits purging of sinne by penall workes and humane satisfactions worshippings of Angels Saints images crosses and a million of dotages being carryed about with flattering teachers to beleeve lies IV. Persecuting of godly men and ministers there Satans throne is and there the dragon is crowned Revel 2. 13. Good subjects will not indure him to be spoken against which they love well therefore they hate godly preachers and cannot abide to heare the abominations of popery and Antichrist to be detected but our Preachers say they lye as fast as their dogges runne these uphold the dragons crowne and resist the crowne and dignity of Jesus Christ what ever they prate to the contrary In beholding the battell of the woman against so many crowned adversaries learne not to esteeme of a Church by externall splendor pompe wealth or glory which is a note of the Antichristian Church Here wee see the Dragon hath seaven Crownes Dan. 11. 31. 36. Antiochus a wicked man that shall magnifie himselfe against all that is called God and speake marveilous things against the God of gods yet hee shall prosper and have armies stand on his part and Antichrist typified in Antiochus who magnifieth himselfe above all that is called God and hath on his head written names of blasphemie hath his armies standing with him Italy France Spaine and many crownes to thrust forward his Antichristian lawes and decrees It is true wee grant there is an internall splendor and glory of the Church consisting in the ornaments of faith charity patience and other vertues as also in the purity of sound and wholsome doctrine and this splendor because it constituteth the true Church it can never want and yet even in this it may be greater or lesser as the doctrine is more carefully preserved or otherwise But that outward splendor and glory which consisteth in peace wealth and multitudes of professors this may be hid oppressed and obscured for 1 This maketh for the good and safety of the Church sometimes to be hid and obscured for hereby God preserveth his Church which were it all and alway knowne all the hornes and the crowned Dragons would assault it at once to destroy it utterly 2 The greatest glory and splendor of the Church is that which appeares not to the eye of
art thou about so long as the dragon is alive To comfort the bright shining starres and faithfull Ministers in their troubles and oppositions 1. In regard of their adversaries who are they that fight against the light but mēbers of the kingdome of darknes let a godly man shine as a bright star in his orbe who be they that oppose seek to cast him downe but Papists and favorites of them swearers Atheists unclean and of filthy life and tongue what marvell if such spit poyson what other to bee expected A Pot boyles over with such liquor as is within 2. In regard of their safety which is in Gods faithfull promise of foure things 1. His presence with them I am with you to hide you from strife of tongues Psal 31. 20. 2. His assistance in their calling so farre as is necessary hee will take their part and rebuke the dragon as in Ioshua Zach. 3. 2. 3. His protection he will take them into his right hand Rev. 1. 20. 4. Remuneration that they shall shine more and more till they shine as starres in the kingdome of Glory Dan. 12. 3. The impotency of the dragon hee cannot throw downe all the starres but onely a third part so as two third parts remain still in their orbes shining Whē the first Angel blew the Trumpet that is when the Gospel was preached by the Apostles haile and fire and blood fell as stormes that is persecutions and perils contradiction exile and slaughter by the stubbornnesse of the Iewes against them and by this fire of persecutiō the third part of the trees were burnt that is the Apostles excellēt teachers of the Church compared to fruitfull and florishing trees for their greennes shadow fruits a great part of them were afflicted slaine put to deadly torments but not all the dragon could scorch but a third part Verse 8. When the second Angel blew his trumpet a great mountaine that is the Romane tyrants so called for their hight power and swelling pride burning with fire that is of fury and fiercenesse against Christian religion was cast into the sea that is many people of the world subiect to the Romane power and Empire and the third part of the sea was turned into blood that is many thousand Christians were oppressed and consumed with the fire of the burning mountaine but onely a third part And the third part of creatures dyed that is faithfull Christians slaughtered and murthered the third part of ships that is the Churches whose Pastors are her Pilots and these planted by the hand of the Apostles themselves oppressed and subdued Now this fierce dragon would have turned all the sea to blood killed all living creatures the life of whose faith was manifest in found profession would have destroyed and sunke all ships and Pilots all visible Churches and Pastors but could onely a third part Verse 10. When the third Angel blew his Trumpet there fell a great starre that is the Romane Bishop for by starres are meant teachers called absinthiam or wormwood fell from heaven that is falling from purity of doctrine and declining to taste the bitter morsels of pride ambition preheminence and of humane doctrines and devises it fell into the third part of RIVERS made them bitter many dyed of thē that is the same corruption tainted and imbittered the third part of Pastors Bishops by whō as by rivers the sweet waters of heavenly doctrine should and have flowed have bin derived unto others but now by that exāple were tainted with grosse superstitiō errors herisies earthlines carnal pompe and pleasure But not all onely a third part for many upheld in themselves and in others the sincerity of holy doctrine and example Verse 12. When the fourth Angell blew his Trūpet the third part of the Sunne the Moone and the Stars were smitten with darknesse and the day was smitten the night also viz. a grievous night of darknes either of Idolatry superstitiō as some or of persecutiōs as others darkned and obscured the cheife ornamēts of the purer Church of Christ the Sunne the Scriptures the Moone the doctrine borrowed thence the Starres the Ministers the day that is the joy and comfort of the Church in enjoying her happy Sun and the night it reached even to those without the Church being as in the night but the dragon could not darken all the Sunne all the Moone and all the Starres but a third part onely The fift Angel blew his trumpet Rev. 19. 1. the Antichristian Locusts rising out of the smoake of Popish rites and traditions are commanded to hurt no tree or grasse that is no Pastors or priuate Christians which are sealed in their foreheads Cap. 9. 15. When the sixt Angel blew his Trumpet the foure Angels not by nature but by office some instruments approved of and appointed by God for the execution of his judgements they must slay onely the third part of men of Christians and can goe no further Those sixe Trumpets thus explaned have notably proved the point in hand namely the dragons impotency God for his glory will not suffer the dragon to breake in sunder his order whereby he hath appointed to teach and call men by such as are called and sent Rom. 10. 15. the Ministry is Gods ordinance not mans and God will uphold it 2. The whole government and blessing of the Ministry belongeth to Jesus Christ who hath undertaken to furnish his Church with Pastors in all ages for the edification of his owne body till wee all meete in one perfect man Ephes. 4. And looke what was the Office of the High Priest a singular type of Christ in the old Testament the same is the Office of Christ in his Church The High Priests was to looke to the lights in the Sanctuary and to supply them with holy oyle that they might never goe out and now though the dragon be never so desirous to put out all the lights yet he is too weake for Jesus Christ in his care and calling 3. The necessity of the Church suffers onely a third part but not all the starres to be throwne downe for the harvest of the elect must be gathered in all ages and therefore labourers must bee successively thrust forth So long as the Lord keepeth house hee must have stewards to dispose his mysteries and allowance to his family so long as hee hath a flocke hee will have shepheards to tend it and will not suffer them all to bee smitten at once for then all the sheepe should be scattered so long as hee hath a Vineyard he must have dressers so long as he hath a field he must have husbandmen so long as the shippe of the Church is on the troublesome sea of this world he will not suffer her without Pilots to bring her safely to shoare 4. Christ cannot be so forgetfull of his neare relation with his faithfull pastors as to suffer the dragō to throw
them downe all at once he is their Lord and they his servants who is able and willing to aide them in their faithfulnesse he is the Bridegroome and they friends of the Bridegroome wooing and adorning his Spouse they are preferred before others in nearnes to Jesus Christ as having 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a mediation betweene God and man especially resembling Christ yea and are Coworkers with God and Saviours Obed. 21. of men and stand in the stead of Christ 2 Cor. 4. 20. Christ will looke to their standing as to his own V. Because of the manifold and sundry wayes by which the Lord usually seeth to defeat the dragons projects that they shall not cast down all the stars as 1. He having undertaken to supply his Church the dragon cannot throw downe one but he raiseth another if not in the same place yet he pricketh down his faithfull servants here and there so as such as wil know them may by their paines have recourse unto them If God take away an Elijah hee raiseth up for him an Elisha with his spirit doubled upon him 2 King 2. 15. If Herod take away Iohn Christ the Bridegroome himselfe standeth up for him if the Iewes take away Christ there are twelve Apostles succeed him and they being departed and taken away by the dragon a succession of infinite Pastors is raised for them with whom the Lord Jesus is present unto the end of the world 2. When the dragon is most fierce he hath a secret chamber to hide his servants in till the storme be over Isa. 26. 20. In the storme raised by Ahab he hath an Obediah to hide a 100 of them a third part from Iezabels rage If Christ the babe be hunted in Iury he shall be sent into Egypt 3. He can withhold the dragon even by that which he most pursueth and hateth God can make the reverence and holines of a man which they above all things persecute binde their hands as all men held Iohn as a Prophet and Herod feared him and the Iewish dragōs would often have assailed Christ himself but feared the people that admired his holines and goodnesse They that went to apprehēd Christ came without him saying Never man spake like this mā 4. He can and doth often make the dragons themselves protectors as Claudius Lysias a heathen to set a strong garrison about Paul when forty mē had sworne his death Act. 22. 27. Hee can make Pilates wife and Pilates selfe plead for Christ and King Achish protect David against Saul 5. Hee can make the dragon quarrell with himselfe and so for a time divert the fury from the stars he can make the Mideanites turne their swords one against another he can send an evill spirit betweene Abimelech and the men of Shechem and a fire shal goe forth from Abimelech and consume the men of Shechem and from the men of Shechem to consume Abimelech Iudg. 9. 20 23. And thus when wicked men fall out among themselves the godly escape betweene them as Paul between the Sadduces and Pharises When a mans wayes please the Lord he maketh even his enemies his friends although often against their owne intentions 6. Hee can make them safer in the dragons paw or mouth than if they were at large and liberty the three children were safer in the furnace than they were out of it Daniel safer in the denne than in the Court and Ieremy 38. 28. was safer in prison than they that were at liberty for when they were caried away and spoyled he was preserved in safe custody for the future service of the Church 7. He can and doth make the dragon storme and rage to see and say as Pharaoh did that the more he oppresseth them the more they rise and encrease This serveth to dishearten and confound the enemies of God and his Church they cannot worke wisely enough to cast downe all the starres all the power of earth or hell shall not effect their desires they take crafty counsell against Gods secrets ones Psal. 83. 3. Gebal and Ammon and Amilecke c. but God with whom is wisdome and strength overthrowes their devises that never did they nor shall see all their hearts desires To comfort the Church of God against the dragons power they must know his power is limited and restrained so that two third parts are still saved the power of God which is the onely wall and fence against the proud and raging waves of the sea that they overflow not all the earth Psal. 104. 9. hee restraineth and breaketh the proud and swelling waves of the dragon saying Thus farre shalt thou come and no further thou shalt not meddle with my remnant my third part these I hold in my right hand and thou shalt not plucke them thence Feare not then the threats of dragons what they can doe what they will doe against the starres they can doe nothing but 1. What God wil permit them to execute for the sinnes of the Church which cast downe more starres than all the dragons 2. Nor till Gods time be come Christ cannot bee stoned apprehended till the houre of the power of darknesse be come nor any member 3. Not till the worke be done in that place for which God sent them Paul being in Corinth resisted and blasphemed shooke his raiment and said Your blood be upon your owne head and purposed to depart thence the case of many a good Minister but God comforteth him by a vision and promiseth his presence with him and biddeth him goe on for he had many people in that city to call till the worke was done he must not goe and so he stayed a yeare and sixe monthes more Acta 18. 9. To stay the hearts of godly men when they see true Ministers shining as starres cast downe by the dragon as of late in forraine parts where the dragon hath prevailed espie here the dragons malice who will do as much spoile in the Church as God permitteth him to doe but though he may prevaile against some yet he cannot against all God wil uphold two third parts to witnesse against the dragon that is so many as shall serve his providence in the salvation of all his Saints wheresoever scattered in the world So long as any are to bee saved by being brought to the faith the word of faith must bee preached Ascribe all the glory to the power of God and his Providence if we enjoy the shine of any starre or see abroad any shining starre standing in his place It is no thanke to the dragon or the enemies who weary themselves in casting about to cast them all downe and would if the Lord did not uphold thē to the Churches neede I have heard the railing and feare on every side but the Lord is with me as a mighty Gyant Psal. 1 36. 9 he made the stars for the night he taketh special care of them men may call them at
properly ruleth all nations with a rod of Iron Psal. 2. so this sonne of the woman in this verse so as we see a notable correspondence in the birth of this man-childe to the birth of Christ that man-childe who was figured by all those man-children that first opened the wombe under the law so as it cannot be denyed but that this vision looketh backe to the history of Christs birth and is first true in the most and maine passages of it of Iesus Christ And this be named once for all the vision Quest. But is not Christ here directly meant Ans. It seemeth to mee by many strong reasons in the text that Christ is not properly and directly meant by this man-childe for I. If by this man-childe here be meant Christ then by the woman must be meant not the Church as we have interpreted proved but the Virgin Mary as some Papists imagine although even some of them finding many parts of the description of this woman not agreeing to her conclude as Ribera out of Methodius that not Mary but the Church is this woman II. The man-childe here borne is the sonne of the Church but Christ is not the sonne of the Church therefore hee is not this man-childe for Christ is the Sonne of God and the sonne of Mary but not the sonne of the Church nay hee is the Father of the Church Esay 9. 6. and the Church is called his seed Esay 53. but no where is hee called the sonne of the Church nor the seed of the Church III. This woman is said to travell to bring forth this man-childe but the Church is never said to travell to bring forth Christ. Indeed the Apostle Galat. 4. 19. saith Hee travelled in birth with the Galathians to forme Christ in them by his Ministery but not that he travelled of Christ but of them to bring them forth Christians IIII. We must remember that Iohn writeth here a Propheticall history of things to come to passe after his time and not of things formerly passed and therefore neither of the personall nor mysticall birth of Christ for first consider him 1. Personally he was before this time not borne only but dead and risen and ascended to the Throne of God all this was past and Iohn had seene it and needed no new vision to manifest this unto him which he knew before and had so largely described in his Euangelicall Story 2. If wee consider the mysticall birth of Christ in the hearts of beleevers by the preaching of the Gospell this also had beene done formerly in abundant measure and was a thing not to come and to bee done but onely to bee continued so as it cannot bee meant of Christ either personally or mystically V. It will not agree to Christ that is said of this man-childe that presently he was taken up to God after his birth without mentioning any of the great workes for which hee was borne and came into the world for Christ was to doe more than be borne and ascend hee must fast and teach and pray and doe many powerfull miracles and suffer and bee buried and rise and then ascend neither is the word fitly here used to note the ascension of Christ that hee was caught up to the Throne of God as it were by the power of some other for hee is said to goe up Acts 1. 19. and to ascend as doing it of his owne power indeed we weake creatures are said to bee caught up 1 Thess. 4. 17. by a mighty power without our selves as this man-childe in the Text but it is not so with him in his ascending who had all power in heaven and earth Mat. 28. c. last Object But there bee two things in the Text which seeme so proper to Christ as that they cannot agree or be ascribed to any other First that hee ruleth the Nations with a rod of iron and this is Christs property Psal. 2. 9. and cannot agree to any other Ans. All power is Christs originally and primarily but wee may not forget that hee promiseth the same power by Communication to his members Revel 2. 26. To him that overcommeth I will give power over the nations and he shall rule them with a rod of iron not that the soveraign power of Christ over the whole earth is communicable to any creature for none of his Offices can passe from him to another but noteth that beleevers have benefit part in his exaltation and power and therefore wee must not marvell if we finde this power which is properly invested in Christ to be communicated and in part executed for him by others Object 2. But this man-childe is taken up to the Throne of God now who but Christ ever sate in heaven in the Throne of God Sol. In the Throne of Gods right hand as Mediator and head of the Church in heaven properly so taken onely Christ sitteth and no other creature man nor Angel but the Throne of God in Scripture is taken mystically and figuratively for 1. There is an heaven upon earth the Church which is many times called by the name of heavē as in this Chapter And a kingdome of grace in which the Lord hath set up his Throne unto which he lifteth whom hee pleaseth now wee are sonnes of God 1 Iohn 3. 2. Ephes. 2. 5. 6. Now we are saved by hope Rom. 8. 24. 2. Heavenly glory is called figuratively a Throne wherein howsoever Christ only sitteth by his owne right and priviledge yet the Saints also by communication and participation are admitted to sit on the Throne with him as members with the head Rev. 3. 21. To him that overcommeth will I give that he shall sit with me on my Throne as I overcome and sit with my Father on his Throne Thus the twelve Disciples are promised to sit on twelve Thrones and the twenty foure Elders representing the Church of the old and new Testament sate upon twenty foure Thrones Revel 11. 26. so as this is no barre but some besides Christ may be meant by this man childe 3. In the worldly administration howsoever the kingdome and Throne be the Lords and all power belongeth unto God yet it pleaseth him in the government of the world to take up Rulers and Princes after a sort into his owne Throne and setteth them in highest place next himselfe to rule over the Nations and putteth a rod of power into their hands investing them not with his power onely but with his name also I said ye are gods thus he taketh them into his owne Throne putteth on them a part of his owne Majesty whereof their Thrones and Seates carry a little representation and in this sense is this phrase here taken Having shewed that this man-childe is not to be meant of Christ and answered the objections that have caried some to that interpretation let us inquire who he is and looking neare unto the Text and scope of the place the series of times
Cyrus was named above a hundred and twenty yeares before he was borne and also his singular care and diligence in building of the Temple and restoring Ierusalem to her former beauty and honour that he should establish the pure worship of God and as a vigilant shepheard protect Gods people now would not the dragon have hindred the birth of such a sonne whom he knew should bee borne if hee could But he cannot prevent the Woman from bringing forth her sonnes especially designed to serve GODS Providence for the good of the Church The stability of Gods decrees the counsell of the Lord shall stand and no power nor policy shall break off any of his purposes hee hath purposed to teach mā by man to rule man by man to save men by men and therefore there must be a succession of Pastors in the Church and of Princes in the world who shall uphold this his ordinance in the severall ages It is true the Lord with whom is wisdome and strength can by his own hand without and against all worldly power save his Church but for his owne greater glory and the confusion of the dragon hee will rather doe it by weake instruments assisted with his owne mighty power which all the dragons cannot prevaile against The truth of his promise who although he bee the husband of his Church and as Elcanah to Anna better then ten sonnes yet hath promised that shee shall have sonnes and Princes in all Lands he will see that she shall not want sonnes of her own that shall bee as nursing fathers and mothers to her Esay 49. 23. and 7. The power of God is such as cannot be foyled by any contrary power but still raiseth up some man-childe for the Churches use and service for as it is in nature so here with this mother It is the Lord that openeth the wombe and the dragon cannot shut it as Iacob said to Rachel Am I God to open and shut the wombe so it is God that maketh the Church a fruitfull and joyfull mother of children which powerfull worke himselfe challengeth Esay 66. 9. Shall I cause to travell and not bring forth shall I cause to bring forth and shall shee be barren This power of God so over-ruleth that not onely against all outward contrary powers but when the birth it selfe or manchilde it selfe is most averse and repugnant yet shall he be brought forth For example Moses was most backward and pleaded many excuses earnestly intreated the Lord to send any other to Pharaoh yet he and no other must be brought forth Ionah flatly refused to goe to Niniveh but the Lords power mightily over-ruled and brought him forth by a strong hand for the conversion of the people No contrary course shall hinder the birth of the man-childe against the Lords powerfull call The care of God over his Church hee suffereth it not without some manchilde or other to helpe it as in the booke of the Iudges is manifest hee never casteth off his people nor his care of them hee hath speciall feeling of their miseries speciall regard of their prayers and sighes as is manifest by the example of Israel in Aegypt he suffereth not the rod of the wicked to lie on the lot of the righteous Psal. 125. 3. but it should ever doe so if the dragon could hinder the birth and bringing forth of such sonnes as may prevent and remove it For comfort of the Church who shall never want such stout defenders as the Lord doth see fit for her 2 Kings 19. 7. when Ahab and Iezabel destroyed the Prophets of the Lord and made no end of effusion of innocent blood the Lord had a manchilde in store Iehu who shall revenge their quarrell to the utmost When the dreadfull and terrible fires were kindled against the bodies of Gods servants Saints here in Queene Maries dayes God stirred up that most Noble Queene Elizabeth comparable with any manchilde in these last ages for her noble and heroical zeale valour and fortitude and though many plots were attempted by Papists to take away her life for Gardener chafed that they lopped the boughes and stocked not the roote yet was shee brought forth to the kingdome set upon the Throne of God and had an iron rod in her hand an unconquerable power by which she was the glory of her Kingdome a terrour to all Papists and professed enemies of her religion In the dayes when we see Antichrist prevaile his arme stronge his powers victorious his numbers increased his buls blasphemies and masses received himselfe and his in armes with hopefull successes Now is the time to expect some manchild and sonne of the Church to take him from his top and height or rather those ten sonnes of this woman taken up into the Throne of God and with rods of iron to make her desolate and naked to eate her flesh and burne her with fire Rev. 17. 16. the Church may say as Ioseph The Lord hath made mee fruitfull in the land of my affliction The dragon cannot hinder the woman from bringing forth children and sonnes that shall witnesse and defend the truth for her being her birthright and inheritance for 1. He cannot want hearts to beleeve nor mouthes to confesse the truth who made both all hearts and all mouthes 2. The power of the truth is such as will have witnesse and testimony to it Luke 19. 4. I tell you if these should hold their peace the stones would crie as indeed the earthquakes rending of the Rockes and opening of graves did at his resurrection hence was it that in the darkest times of Antichrist and when their tyranny was at hight God ever raised some sonne of the Church to witnesse unto the truth against that abomination as here in England Iohn Wickliffe that preached plainly the Pope to bee Antichrist his transubstantiation his masses his indulgences his dispensations to be trash and dung to be swept out of the Church many after him In Italy Dante 's Marsilius Patavinus Franciscus Petrarke In Bohemia Iohn Hus Ierome of Prague In Germany Luther Melancton c. the dragon could not hinder these sonnes of the Church in their testimony and so it shall alwayes be III. The dragon cannot hinder the woman to bring forth children in grace although he watch never so instantly for I. The spirit bloweth where it will and hee can no more hinder his worke then hee can the winde from blowing and by this spirit the Church becommeth like the Hebrew women of whom the midwiues said they were lively and delivered before they could come to destroy the birth II. Birth in grace is a mighty worke of new creation and no more can the devill and dragon hinder this worke where God will have it than they can dissolve the great worke of Gods creation wicked men as Esau may strive to hinder Iacobs birth in the wombe but cannot where hee will have a
they are gods on the Throne the title Iehovah being a title of Gods Essence agreeth to no creature but the name of Elohim being a title of his power is given them because in them the greatnesse and soveraigne authority of GOD the high and supreme Iudge of the world clearly shineth and as himselfe shineth more bright than the Sunne in beames of Majesty above all creatures so in a parcell of his owne Majesty hee makes them shine above all other men for the daunting and terrour of wicked men bee they never so great Is the Magistrates Throne Gods Throne then to contemne the Magistrate is to contemne the Throne of God to which he is taken up The Embassadours of great Princes are honourably respected for the person they sustaine Magistrates must resemble the person of GOD in whose Throne they sit 1. In Piety and holynesse what an unseemly thing is it for him that sits on Gods Throne to doe any thing unbeseeming God or contrary unto God 2. In love of Gods house and word so doth God himselfe his eye his heart and delight is on his owne house and so should his who sits on his Throne Hee that disaffecteth the house of God and the true worship of God hee can neither prove good Magistrate nor good man till hee change his minde and conversation 3. In wisedome knowing what is just and unjust what hee is to doe what to leave undone what to cherish what to punish God on his Throne is called the ancient of dayes for his wisedome in discerning Psal. 2. Be wise yee Kings bee learned yee Iudges and their title of heads must put them in minde of this wisedome in which they ought to resemble the ancient of dayes for the head is the seat of wisedome and understandeth for all the parts now whence must they have this wisdome but in Gods book given into their hands for which cause Rulers were injoyned that the booke of the Law should not depart from them night nor day and the Kings of Israel in their inauguration had Gods booke given them into their hands by this booke David became wiser then his ancients Now if Magistrates cast off the reading of Gods word at home and the hearing of Gods Word at Gods house Ieremy 8. 9. telleth us that folly must rule them and others too they have cast off the Word of the Lord and what wisedome is in them 4. In sincerity and uprightnesse God on his throne is described sitting in garments white as snow noting the innocency and righteousnesse of his judgements Dan. 7. 9. the seates of Magistrates and Iudges should bee like Salomons Throne of white Ivory 1 King 10. 18. signifying the purity and incorruption of Iudge and judgement of a truth God is no accepter of persons Act. 10 and hee that sitteth on Gods Throne must avoide the appearance of partiality hee ought to honour and heare Gods Ministers love and affect the professors of true religion distaste and disaffect the contrary thus doth God Are Magistrates taken up to Gods Throne their throne and seate must resemble Gods Throne and be a counterpaine of that Quest. Wherein Ans. 1. In true inquisition of cause Before Gods Throne there is a true information by opening of bookes and his Throne is said to bee fiery both for his zeale for truth and for manifestation of the truth of causes so on the Thrones and tribunals of men right information and true evidences must carry matters 2. In a just sentence when that is condemned which God would have condemned and that cherished and advanced which God would have set up Esay 44. 28. Cyrus must performe all the Lords desire not his owne for hee is now on the Lords Throne Zach. 4. 14. they must bee assistants to the Rulers of the earth as namely in looking to his worship in repressing swearers drunkards gamesters idle persons c. 3. In sound execution of just sentences against offenders Gods Throne is no idle scarrecrow but commeth to the life of justice which is execution It hath two properties 1. It is powerfull About the Throne of God goeth a fiery streame noting the power of his judgement Dan. 7. which is as unresistible as a streame of fire to stuble no sinner cā ever escape at this throne and if the thrones of Magistrates resemble not Gods Throne great offenders or bold and stout sinners will shift out 2. It is quicke and speedy Gods throne is described to have wheeles Ezek. 1. for the celerity and speed in execution before it are no delatory pleas no spinning of causes no stay of justice by any meanes Dan. 7. 9. Gods Throne hath burning wheeles for celerity in consuming corruption 4. In powerfull protection of the godly GOD from his throne doth so Psal. 76. 9. The Lord riseth upon his throne to save all the meeke upon the earth so Rulers must see that they be answerable to the title given them of God who calleth them the shields of the earth to shelter not vilde and vicious persons sonnes of Beliall but the innocent religious and godly as Davids eyes were on the godly in the land This is taken from the end Hence note Rulers are therefore taken up by God into his throne to protect this woman as this manchilde for the good of the Church Rom. 13. Hee is the Minister of God for thy good 1. Earthly kingdomes are especially ordained to set up and uphold Gods kingdome 2. Their titles are hedges for the Lords field a covering for heate winde stormes Esay 32. 2. 3. The promise that Princes shall bee nursing fathers of the Church That Magistrates take notice of their duty which is not onely to assist the Lord in governing and upholding the civill state but to uphold the Church 1. By professing the religion of God themselves sincerely 2. By protecting true religion and that with zeale and courage against all kinde of opposites David will use his power to cast scorners from Gods face and presence 3. By countenancing and upholding the holy Ministery leading the way to Gods house and worship as all godly Governors ever did and begin the government alwaies with manifesting their zeale to Gods holy religion as David with joyfull bringing the Arke to Hierusalem Salomon with building Gods house Iehoiada with making a covenant with the Lord and compelling the people to stand to it 2 Chron. 23. 16. Nay evill men what ever they were afore were thus far changed into other men as Saul to dissemble religion Saul though he sought Asses before will so soone as called to the kingdome prophesie amongst Prophets so as if confidence and love of Gods house commanded them not as men yet shame and example compeld them as Magistrates Wee that are Ministers must take notice of our duty to call upon Magistrates to use their power for the good of the Church be not accessary to the absurd husbandry of them that plucke up good
purity faith rather than enjoy the pompe and glory of the world by waxing wanton against Christ Hence note The true Church is not alwayes conspicuous visible and glorious to the world but may be hid obscured and oppressed So was the Church of God in Aegypt thrust out into the wildernesse than which no place is more solitary none more free from the pompe and glory of the world What glory and visibility had the Church in Elias time when hee complained that hee was left alone his life was sought so that hee was faine to flie into the wildernesse to save his life yet were there seven thousand that bowed not their knee to Baal What glory and visibility had the true Church in the Babylonish captivity being compared to dead bones dryed and scattered in the open field Ezek. 37. 2 What visibility had it in the death of Christ when the shepheard being smitten the sheepe were scattered or after his ascention when all the earth worshipped the Beast Rev. 13. 12 Because the Church is a selected company called out of the world a little flocke Iohn 15. 9 as a Parke of God paled in from the waste of the world hortus conclusus Cant. 4. 12. the Garden and Paradise of God wherein wilde beasts may not enter Now God hath put such a distance and enmity betweene them as that the blinde world neither can nor will abide to see her but to chase her out from her how can the world see her that is called out of the world The true Church is such a body as is not alwayes visible to mans eye suppose good men even Elias himselfe for it is Gods onely priviledge to know who are his the foundation being in Gods election and the union spirituall The Churches desert and merit abusing peace and prosperity driveth her here into the wildernesse maketh the Lord strip her naked and set her as in the day she was borne and not onely sendeth her into the wildernesse but maketh her as a wildernesse and leaveth her as a drie land as Hosea 2. 3. The Churches safety as Elias to bee safe was sent into the wildernesse so here the Church provideth for her safety in evill times by flying into the wildernesse Hence is showne hatred to the Dove of Christ dwelling in the Rocke Cant. 2. 19. that is as the Doves by the Kites or Hawkes are chased into the Clifts and Rockes to hide them so the Dove of Christ. The militant condition of the Church in the world suffereth her not alwayes to bee conspicuous and visible neither is shee tyed to any one estate or any one place Not to one estate being compared to the Moone which is sometimes in full sometimes in waine sometimes shining and sometimes hid and not seene and to the Arke tossed with waves and billowes sometimes aloft and presently downe againe in the deepes and to the ship in which Christ was a sleepe so ready to sinke as the Disciples crie Lord save us and this is the continuall estate of the Church in the troublesome sea of this world The Mirtle trees in the bottome Zach. 1. 8. Neither to any certaine place whether Rome or Antioch or Hierusalem but forced oft-times to change her seate as well as her state and tossed hither and thither as 1 Cor. 4. 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wee have no dwelling place Heb. 11. Hence are the Papists confuted who 1. Affirme the Catholike Church to be a visible company of men under one visible head for what visible head hath the Church in the wildernesse 2 Denying that ever their Church fled into the wildernesse or that ever she disappeared from the world wherein they plainly deny her to be the true Church and this no other who fled into the wildernesse and if their doctrine bee true that the Church must ever bee as a City on a hill the spirit must bee false and the Scriptures which affirme shee must flie into the wildernesse from the fury of Antichrist The Papists object many things against our doctrine but how impertinently and vainely will appeare if we set downe the right state of the question betweene us both in their tenents and in ours 1. They say that the Catholike Church which hath alwayes continued hath beene alwayes visible now would I to beate out their meaning aske what is the triumphant Church in heaven visible or by what glasse or spectacle can they see that glorious company of Prophets Apostles Patriarkes Martyrs and Saints which is the chiefe part of the Catholike Church as Heb. 12. 23. Or is their Church in purgatory visible when two chiefe parts of it by their doctrine are invisible and the other part in earth but a handfull to them Well then they must meane the militant Catholike Church which is a speech absurd enough for as one halfe can never be the whole so cannot the militant Church be Catholike no more than a finger can be a hand or a hand the body or perhaps they would have us beleeve two Catholike Churches whereas our Creed teacheth us to beleeve but one But we will take their meaning namely that God hath alway a Church consisting of a great multitude as conspicuous to the world as any earthly kingdom part whereof and alwayes the head shall bee visible at Rome and the rest visibly subject to the Bishop of Rome Now what we hold concerning the point I will propound in sundry conclusions and then examine some of their chiefe arguments By the Church which wee hold invisible wee meane the Church mentioned in the Creed which is but one and Catholike even the multitude of all elect which are or were or ever shall be and to this company all they and onely they whether they be in the way or in the Countrey doe belong For we beleeve according to our Creed that the Church is holy and no wicked person belongeth unto it and that it is a communion of Saints onely to which belongeth remission of sinnes and life everlasting and we cannot but wonder that Papists who mumble up so many Creeds should so fondly hold that the Catholike Church should consist of good bad for are the wicked the body of Christ as they say the Church is or is not Christ the Saviour of his body If wicked and reprobates are the body of Christ why then are they not saved This Catholike Church we say is invisible to the world for 1. Gods election the ground and foundation of it is invisible 2. The greatest part of elect are not subject to sense not the Saints in heaven neither many true beleevers on earth nor numbers of the elect not yet borne or borne againe 3. Visible things are not beleeved but invisible faith is of things not seene and if wee beleeve the holy Catholike Church we cannot see it Now every Popish argument must either prove this to bee visible which none of them doe or they touch not us
that will live godly in Christ Iesus must suffer afflictions 2. Our Lord Iesus himselfe was content to goe into the wildernesse and indure al temptations wants and dangers that he might sanctifie our wildernesse unto us and sweeten all our sorrowes and afflicted estate unto us and breake for us and from us all hostile powers which would hinder us in our translation to his heavenly kingdome 3. None of the Saints fall by chance into the wildernesse but it is a place and estate prepared by God himselfe as our Text saith and though men see us not but suffer us to sit alone and desolate God seeth his servants in that condition and tendreth them as his owne first borne 2 Cor 6. 9. as unknowne yet wel knowne as dying and yet behold we live as chastened and not killed The enemies beyond the Sea triumph as if God knew not his Church now in the wildernesse but God prepared the place for the present 4. The wildernesse being a place of Gods preparing he will make it convenient and comfortable to her for 1. The more solitary and secret the place is the more fit it is to hide and secure her 2. The more free from the pompe and glory of the world the fitter it is for her that is called out of the world and crucified to the world 3. The more inconvenient and dangerous it is the more it setteth out his wisdome and power who over-ruleth all inconveniences to the Churches good no contrary can crosse his good purpose toward his Church and people Nay here wee see he appoints a fruitlesse place to feed her a place of journey for her rest a place of danger for her safety a place of warre to uphold her peace and a place of temptation to free her from temptation Thou therefore that fearest God never feare any place state or condition prepared for thee by God if thou beest a member of the Church he will over-rule all anoyances and inconveniences to thy full and assured comfort To use warily and thankfully our peace and priviledges lest wee drive the Church from us into the wildernesse we see here the Church planted by the Apostles themselves flying into the wildernesse In what wildernesse now are the 7. famous Churches of lesser Asia Those once flourishing Churches of Rome Corinth Galatia Thessalonica to whom the Apostles writ so respectively Wee see those famous Churches of Bohemia and Palatinate now fled into the wildernesse and their countries become a wildernesse not long since as florishing and as famous as our selves GOD that hath made us yet looke on would not have us idle spectators but by their harmes to beware and be the wiser Quest. How may we prevent this so dismall an estate of the Church Ans. If we prevent and bewaile the sinnes and signes of a Church ready to flie into the wildernesse Quest. What be the sinnes which especially drive the Church into the wildernesse Ans. I. The sinnes of the Pastors have beene noted the principall cause of the Churches flight and indeed the raigning sinnes of Pastors were ever noted the first causes of banishment and captivity Lam. 2. 14. 1. Ignorant and blinde guides leading the blinde both fall into the pit 2. Or men of knowledge but corupt in judgement who mingle wheat and chaffe and mingle the sweete waters of the heavenly fountaine with puddle waters of humane devices so did the Pastors departing from the primitive simplicity of doctrine and rites chase their Church into the wildernesse 3. Or men of parts but without conscience to use them to God but to themselves pompous ambitious flattering men in their sins crying peace peace when the Lord proclaimeth warre and blood men that heale the hurt of the daughter of Zion with sweete words and harden men against goodnesse by putting darknesse for light and bitter for sweet and sweet for sower by justifying the wicked and taking away the righteousnesse of the righteous from him Isay 5. 22. this hasteneth wrath see verse 23. 24. 4. Or scandalous persons for intolerable greedines or notorious vices in themselves abetting of them in others envying and hating all the shine of grace these ring-leaders to evill chase away the Churches prosperity and where such sonnes of Eli make the religion of God to be blasphemed of Papists Atheists and but indifferent Protestants the Arke is not farre from taking and leading away into the enemies Countrey how may the Lord againe complaine as Ier. 12. 10. Many Pastors have destroyed my Vineyard and trodden my portion under foot they have laid it waste and it mourneth to mee II. The sinnes of Rulers who maintaine not the purity of Gods worship but suffer corruptions and reliques of Idolatry to grow up therein as Ivy with the Oake till it eate out the heart of it so many of the Kings of Israel suffered the remnants of Baal and the Chimarims even after some reformation which still baned and at last foyled the true worship and sent it away This we have noted a cause of the Churches flight in this place A little leaven quickely leaveneth the whole lumpe The reason is because the Lord who requireth as pure worship frō us as ever hateth idolatry false worship as much as ever can abide the sent or least cōporting with Idolaters no more thā a husband can indure wanton behaviours and suspitious gestures in his wife though she come not so farre as the adultrous act For this mingling of idolatry with true worship in Israel the Lord threatneth that he will make her as a wildernesse and leave her as a drie land Hosea 2. 3. as indeed after he did If after so glorious a liberty of the Gospell restored and renewed by five famous Princes Henry Edward Elizabeth our gracious Iames and our noble Charles we should in after ages which God forbid have Baalish Altars and Masses manifestly resorted unto Chemarims Iesuites and Priests increased but thankes be unto God for the vigilancy of our now gracious King against this mischiefe If wee should I say take up their fashions bee enamoured with their pictures and doate after the guise of the Babylonians as Samaria did after the Chaldeans Ezech. 23. 14 15. this sinne would certainly drive our Church into the wildernesse as Israel was into Babylon of whom she was so enamoured and with whom she contracted and increased so neare affinity This was a manifest forerunner of Gods justice who ordained no other scourge for Israel but Babylon whom shee so affected and to whose religion she desirously fashioned III. The generall nationall sinnes against the light and grace of God 1. Generall apostacy and falling backe more and more notwithstanding holy doctrine powerfull preaching Gods warnings heavy strokes the Lord threatneth this sinne with the same punishment Zeph. 1. 2 8. He will surely destroy all things from off the earth and make her as a wildernesse and visit them that were turned backe from the Lord. The falling from
the first love procureth the Candlesticke to bee removed Alas how is it that our love to the Word is so abated anciently in the beginning of the Gospell they would measure many miles to a Sermon wee will scarce step out of doores nay we put away the word of subjection and drive it away from us as the Jewes did Acts 13. 26. How lamentably are wee falne from the honour and high respect of the word bringers the feet of faithfull Messengers were wont to be beautifull now entertained with scorne and reproach and the more faithfull the more vile and disgraced such as the world is unworthy of are thought unworthy to live in it In good Ieremies case since I cryed out of oppression and wrong I am a derision daily every one mockes me and the word of God is made a reproach unto me Ier. â—0 7. And will the Lord continue his best mercies which are generally thrust away with hatred and scorne How are wee generally fallen off from the obedience of the Word how few can abide the sincere obedience of it in themselves or others how many esteeme the most conscionable obedience of it the most odious thing that may be terming it by disgracefull names that nothing is growne more reproachfull in most places than holy obedience Now is it possible that the Lord should suffer his priviledges to abide with them who abide not in obedience nay of all things cannot abide it Besides what a generall inclination is in our people to looke backe and runne backe to Popery to goe a whoring after their abominable Idols 2. Nationall sinne hastning the Church into the wildernesse is resistance and opposition of the power of godlinesse and religion when men generally content themselves with a forme of godlinesse but resist the power and proclame a defiance against Christ plainly in their course saying Wee will not have this man rule over us would God this sinne were not so plainly the sinne of the age as that hee that runneth might not rea d it for 1. How few can abide the power of grace in others and then is it first expulsed in themselves how few can brooke that man that frequenteth the hearing of Gods Word useth duties of piety at home that will not sweare drinke riot nor be filthy and loose in speech 2. How is the practice of Christianity growing more reproachfull than to live in any sinne and in many places is more safe to be extreamly flagitious and a noted vicious person than a godly liver and would be daily seene were not wicked men restrained by good lawes 3. How is the glorious name of a Christian become a scorne and reproach amongst the basest of men and the most abject as dogs dare barke and doe most against them who most faithfully labour to expresse the power of the Gospell 4. How doe the most like better of prophane men than of the most religious accounting of such as honest men fitter companions than such as unfainedly feare the Lord 5. How doe men generally disswade their friends from their strict courses as from that which they esteem most prejudiciall to their welfare how doe they pursue and chase godly men as their enemies as if one world were not made or fit for them both and yet what is the expectation but of wrath when they are gone and hunted away would not this drive our Church into the wildernesse if it should not be prevented thankes bee unto God for the meanes of prevention Quest. What are the signs of a Church hastning into the wildernesse Ans. The withdrawing or abating the signes of Gods presence as 1. When the sincere preaching of the word is removed Gods gracious presence is not more visible in any thing than in a faithfull Ministery nor a Christian state is more happy and conspicuous in any thing than in sound and lively doctrine in which God hath promised his presence to his Church to the end of the world Now when God removeth this the Church is going into an afflicted estate a signe that Saul is cut off when God will speake no more to him Every man in the removall of a sound Ministry may discerne the Lord removing himself 2. When the outward ordinance remaineth but without fruit and power a dead and sleepy Ministery under which men remaine blinde and unconverted God is going apace from such a people for as the inward power of the word is an infallible signe of Gods presence who by his spirit warmeth some hearts enlightneth some pierceth some converted some so hath the Lord apparently withdrawne himselfe when his word is without power that men grow not better but worse by it and if this bee generall it is a fore-runner of the Churches flight into the wildernesse How few hearing judgements denounced feare with melting hearts but rather as the Smiths Anvil the more strokes the harder How doe most fashion themselves to the licentiousnesse of the times and not to the fashion of the Word how are many more blinde more deafe more hardened apparently more prophane in life more corrupt in judgement more resolute in Popery than before In a word so small is the power of the Gospel that wee may feare lest it be taking her farewell where it may expect to prevaile more unlesse wee doe prevent it by our speedy amendment 3. As all Politicians hold that a signe of a commonwealth falling and neare the period isto restore favour and increase the number of mutinous and once rebellious Citizens so of the ruine of the Church when the number of ancient enemies are suffered daily to encrease as the heresie of Arius increased the orthodox Pastors and Professors decreased till the whole world marveiled that it became an Arrian and as the Antichristian heresie increased so dyed the visibility of the Church being forced to flie into the wildernesse If Papists and Antichristian Babylonians increase upon us in numbers power in boldnesse who are inraged with fury against us they wil easily grow too strong for us if we throw them down and make them hide their heads whom God honoureth most as in whom his image most shineth how can the Church but goe into the wildernesse where did these Wolves and Lyons ever rest but they devoured the flocke of Christ witnes the forraigne parts at this day Lenity to Vipers destroyeth common-wealths and Churches 4. Peace prosperity and wealth generally abused this was a fore-runner of the Churches flight into the wildernesse in this Text. The Historian telleth us that Foelix noÌ„ est diuturnus but is either punished of God for the abuse or by men for envy sometimes for feare of their greatnesse so it is with the Church ease slayeth her hurtfull riches wound her security feedeth upon her If we see our peace generally abused to pride and wantonnesse to boldnesse in sinning and going on in impenitency to neglect and contemne the meanes of grace and hardening our hearts saying to Prophets prophesie not in that
themselves to his care and their faith is such as cannot leave them ashamed besides this faith is accompanied with their prayers of faith which is the key of heaven and a powerfull and undeniable meanes of speeding because of the promise that whatsoever we aske in faith we shall obtaine and shall faith prevaile for the greater and not for the lesse for heaven and not for earth Of comfort to the true Church and members of it who can never be Orphans or destitute seeing the Lord can take up any wildernesse to be as an Inne for her the wildernesse in which they are may want meanes but they shall want none so long as he hath fulnesse never discontent thy selfe or aske the question as the Disciples Matth. 15. 33. Where shall we have so much bread in the wildernesse In these hard times of scarcity set thy faith to work it will tell thee as Abraham his sonne God will provide much lesse maist thou murmure as Israel against Moses Hast thou brought us into the wildernesse to starve us No no God doth it to feed thee as well as them thou shalt want nothing if thou wantest not faith To teach us to acknowledge and depend upon Gods Providence for the whole provision of our lives because he hath a rich storehouse every where that can never faile as rich in the wildernesse as in the City 1. For spirituall refreshing and comfort Art thou destitute or fearest such times may come in which vision may bee precious for God can as easily and suddenly turne our spirituall plenty into famine or dearth as he lately did our temporall Oh then what should I doe Flie the corruption of the world follow the Lord unfainedly preserve an hunger and appetite after grace and even in this barren wildernesse thou shalt not be destitute of the sound consolation of the Gospell which to want were the most grievous and heavy famine of all God will one way or other send his two witnesses they shall feed thee for as all the world could not hinder the Mannah from falling in the wildernesse so all the tyrants on the earth shall not hinder from thee these sweet showres of this heavenly Mannah in thy wandring and wildernesse 2. Wantest thou earthly comforts and art thou as in a barren wildernesse without means set thy faith a while to feed upon the promise Hebr. 13. I will not leave nor forsake thee and this faith wil certainly get fruition thou shalt be fed assuredly But mark the promise God promiseth not alwayes wealth abundance nor any great store of dainties but that even in the wildernesse thou shalt be fed sustained comforted as Israel in the wildernesse had no great variety but were fed had no abundance and yet no want God that sends Elias bread and flesh by the Ravens sent him not a banquet and sweet meates for hee must drinke of the brooke running by and he that gave Israel bread and flesh in the wildernesse gave not both at once to teach us to bee content with things present if wee can have bread and no flesh Ob. But if we must doe nothing but depend on God we may live easily and without care Ans. I. True faith is never idle but most industrious in the meanes and though labour is no cause yet it is a meanes in which God giveth us food 2. The wildernesse is a place of labour for though God giveth bread from heaven yet hee created it not in every mans Tent or rained it into every mans hatch but scattereth it abroad without the Tents that they might goe forth and gather it so where God affordeth any meanes wee must use them conscionably for spirituall food is a labour appointed Iohn 4. 14. and we must goe forth and draw in the Wels of salvation Isa. 4. and for temporall if any idle body will not labour he ought not to eate To stirre us up to contentation if God onely feed us though wee want abundance and store as he dealt with Israel in the wildernesse so now hee giveth to every man his Omer and measure according to the measure of his owne wisedome and with thy measure thou must be contented The Physitians rule for quantity of food must stand and what thou wantest in quantity thou hast in quality and sweetnesse Nay further stirre up thy selfe with thankfulnesse to God thy feeder and preserver If a friend should in our distresse take us in and give us boade but a month or two we thinke we could scarce be thankful enough unto him the Lord in this our wildernesse supplyeth all our wants feedeth our soules with heavenly Mannah our bodies with daily bread filleth our cups with water out of the Rocke spreadeth his owne table for us setteth Christ upon it the bread of life covereth our boards also and maketh our cups runne over in the sight of our adversaries is never weary of his cost and charges upon us now how should a right ordered heart bestirre it selfe in thankfulnesse for so great favours and expresse it in all duties Let us quicken our selves in this duty which both retaineth old favours and inviteth new III. The third point in the womans flight in this verse is the time of her mansion and continuance in the wildernesse namely one thousand two hundred sixty dayes wherein observe 1. What is meant by dayes 2. What or when were these dayes 3. Why this time is reckoned by dayes I. By these dayes are meant so many yeares for all things almost in the Revelation are expressed according to the manner of ancient types as we have hitherto in this chapter declared Now to reckon so man̄y yeares by so many dayes may seeme strange to him that is not acquainted with the Prophets and yet it is observed usually through the whole Bible except by Daniel who reckoneth not alwayes by dayes of yeares but by the weekes of yeares according to the use and style of the Chaldeans amongst whom and in whose tongue he wrote Ezek. 4. 5 6. he is commanded to lie on his left side 390. dayes for 390. yeares of their iniquity and idolatry God had patiently suffered them 390. yeares now shall they suffer sword and famine 390. dayes which is a yeare and 25. dayes or about 13. months the time of the siege and straitnesse Numb 14. 34. the Israelites are commanded to walke and wander in the wildernesse forty yeares according to the forty dayes in searching the Land a day for a yeare recompencing every dramme of sinne with a pound of sorrow so as a propheticall day is a yeare And this of necessity every one must beleeve for howsoever Daniel 9. 24. reckoneth the prophesie of the comming of the Messias by weekes yet every day of those weekes must bee measured by propheticall dayes namely every day for a yeare else the just time of Christs comming will not fall right as it ought to doe and accordingly we reade in Scriptures not of an ordinary
weeke of dayes but of a week of yeares containing seven yeares Exodus 23. 20. the common weeke of dayes resembling and signifying a weeke of yeares so also not only of a yeare of dayes but a yeare of yeares every such yeare containing 360. yeares as the common yeares amongst Hebrewes and Grecians continued so many dayes II. For the period of these dayes when they begun or ended 1. Wee must remember that wee have said that this is inferred by anticipation and is to be referred unto the fourteenth verse 2. That it is the same time with times time and halfe a time there mentioned the finding out of which will helpe us to the clearing of this 3. That it must set in after the second assault of the dragon mentioned verse the 13. and is not properly to be handled now while wee are in the first assault of the dragon by heathen Emperors 4. It must be the same time with the 42. months Cap. 11. 2. wherein Antichrist shall treade downe the holy Citie for these being months of yeares reckoning to every month thirty dayes according to the Hebrewes and Aegyptians are just thirty yeares in every month of yeares and so forty two months of yeares make just the same number of 1260 yeares here mentioned agreeing with the three yeares and a halfe prophesied by Daniel for the raigne of Antichrist which being yeares of yeares because prophetical every month containing 12. months of years which make 360. which number being multiplyed by three and an halfe amount in the totall to 1260. yeares as in our Text. 5. It cannot be meant as the Papists fable of their Antichrist who say they must raigne three yeares and an halfe of naturall yeares we must watch the subtilty of Papists who would have us to seeke the rise of Antichrist in the end of the world after this ruine but the three yeares and an halfe are propheticall yeares and make just 1260 yeares all which time the Church is in the wildernesse Neither can this time begin as Iunius and sundry other worthy mē do affirm at the passiō of Christ determined in the time of Boniface the 8. for it must be of things after Iohn and after Domitian yea after the heathen Emperours after the first conflict with the dragon which lasted many hundred yeares after Christ. 6. Now whether it bee a finite time for a definite as amongst other godly learned our late grave and gracious Bishop Abbot demonstrateth pag. 108 controversie or whether wee may with proofe or probability define some certaine period for beginning or end of it we will reserve the determination of it to the proper place in the fourteenth verse and will not be wanting in diligence to finde out and settle on the truth as the Lord shall reveale Quest. III. Why doth the Spirit of God here so strictly and precisely reckon up the time of the womans oppression under Antichrist and the womans persecution in the wildernesse by so many dayes and not roundly and shortly by so many months and yeares Ans. For foure causes 1. To note the singular watchfulnesse and Providence of God over the woman who is daily and hourely with his servants present to take notice of every dayes sorrow and suffering which himselfe appointeth and determineth 2. To shew that all the children of the Church should take notice of their daily neede of spirituall food and gather it daily in the meanes as Israel needed daily provision of Mannah in the wildernesse God gave thē not an harvest once a yeare or month but a daily harvest to supply their need they must continue their dependance on his hand for a dayly showre of Mannah 3. To note the continuall use of the Scripture for our strength and comfort for these witnesses waite on the daily necessities of the Church and supply the soule with daily bread these witnesses are not like some that come once a moneth or once a quarter but are in perpetuall watch-tower to feed the woman daily 4. To note the wisedome of the Lords provision who feedeth his Church as Israel in the wildernesse but by the day or as Elias in the wildernesse morning and evening the Lord alloweth enough for the day but is not prodigall 1. Because he will preserve in her an appetite 2. To shew the price of his food it is precious hidden and heavenly Mannah sweet as Mannah or honey more durable it maketh her live for ever see Psalme 19. 10. c. 119. 103. 3. To inure her to contentednesse in all things with daily bread and if hee feed her from hand to mouth she must thinke it well hee oweth her not so much he would have all the children of the Church to curbe greedy desires and be contented with things present Note what a long time is set downe for the womans abode in the wildernesse under Antichrist 1260. yeares Teaching us Doct. That the Church may bee a long time under grievous affliction so was Israel a stranger and under strange and strong burthens in Aegypt foure hundred yeares the Jewes in the Babylonish captivity seventy yeares the ten generall persecutions lasted 300. yeares till Constantine but here is one of Antichrist beyond them all Quest. What is the reason is not God able to deliver his Church sooner or doth hee delight in the misery of his Church Ans. 1. Neither of both but first by protracting the warre he sheweth his continuall power and care in preserving her through her assault and leading her through the Pikes into safety and now subscribeth to the truth of his promises 2. Shaketh her out of security and forceth her to keepe on her armour and to stand upon her watch the lesse hope of rest or truce that she can expect 3. By continuance of her tryall hee will continue her faith and patience excite her prayers and exercise all her graces especially traine her in humility while the continuance of her smart holdeth in her sight the continuance of her sinne 4. That her deliverance long deferred may bee more desired and sweeter when it commeth how sweet was Israels passage out of Aegypt after 400. yeares 5. That shee may take notice of the severity of Gods justice and what continuall torments are reserved for his enemies seeing hee lingreth such heavy sorrowes on his owne servants If the righteous scarcely be saved where shall the ungodly appeare Quest. How standeth this with those places that say our afflictions are light and momentany 2 Cor. 4. 17. and that God hideth his face but for a moment Esa. 54. 8. Are 1260. yeares but a moment Answ. 1. The afflictions of the Church are light and short first not simply and absolutely but in comparison to aeternall glory 2. Not in themselves or their owne nature but in respect of grace that maketh them light when sinne is repented and pardoned in the soule 3. Not in the smart the effect of them for so often they are long but in respect of sinne
Constantine that great champion of Christ who under Christs Standard made warre with and overthrew Maxentius Maximinus and Licimous horrible dragons and tyrants as were likely I will not certainly define but without all doubt that was included in this prophesie if not principally meant of which Euseb. lib. 9 cap. 9. who saith he received from Constantine himselfe the narration of the fight and victory Quest. 3. Why doth the Spirit of God foretell this battell Answ. 1. The Lord would not have his Church conceive that here she hath found any resting place or can enjoy perpetuall halcion dayes but that there abideth unto her many irreconciliable warres in this military condition against divers enemies hereticall tyrannicall and Antichristian 2. He would manifest his care and wisedome over his Church and children whose tryals he foretelleth that they might not thinke them come by chance or God not foreseeing them or distrust his favor while they are exercised by them but in these predictions might see him both ordering them for his glory and for their salvation 3. God would not have troubles come on a sudden or stealing on his servants but with warning that they might arme and prepare themselves with wisdome fortitude and patience to resist them that the Church might stand her ground not discouraged much lesse cast away her confidence that hee might abate the smart of them if they were sudden and blunt the edge of them by providing for them Quest. 4. But why doth the Lord ordaine or permot this fight and opposition being against his glory his Church his truth and his servants or how can he be mercifull and good to protract and permit so great evils Ans. 1. As God is good in his mercy so hee is no lesse good and great in his justice 2. This fight against the Church is not simply evill but hath in it a respect of good and therefore God permitteth it because 1. It is partly an execution of justice and a just correction of the sinnes of the Church 2. It is such an evill as much good is thence produced to the Church as hereafter wee shall see 3. It is not such an evill but that Gods wisedome and power can and doth moderate order bridle and turne to a good end and issue the dragon indeed intendeth them mischievouslly to quench the graces of God the wicked agent◠under him directly fight against his glory and truth and chosen ones and would chase them into the bottome of the sea to drowne them as Pharaoh but Gods mighty power and wisedome hereby will chase them to heaven as he did Israel to Canaan being a wise Physition that can temper hemlock and poyson to a medicine and remedie and over-rule the poysoned crooked wils of gracelesse men to the effecting of his owne most gracious pleasure and righteous will so as we may say to our brethren when forgetting nature grace humanity Christianity they contrive to cast us into pits and sel and send us away as Iosephs brethren to put a little base profit into their owne purses Gen. 50. 20. when they thought evill against me God did dispose it to my good You who should have beene my naturall brethren thought me in too high favour with my father you envied his love to me you thought if you could sel me off all should be yours and therefore wracked on me your barbarous malice but see God over-ruleth your rage your fiercenesse could not frustrate the good purpose of God who against all your plots hath raised mee to save much people alive Object But is not the Gospell a Gospell of peace Gods kingdome a kingdome of peace and Christ himselfe the Prince of peace typified in Melchisedek Isa. 9. the professors of the Gospell sonnes of peace how will this stand thus with such open hostility and perpetuall warre how is it true Isa. 9. 7. there shall be no end of peace when we see there is no end of warre Ans. 1. these two are not contradictory to bee at peace and at warre at the same time because they are not in the same respect so our Saviour teacheth In the world ye shall have tribulation but in me at the same time ye shall have peace Iohn 16. 33. the reason is because those that are Gods consist of two parts flesh and spirit according to the spirit they are in Christ and according to the body they are in the world therefore when in their spirits they enjoy the peace of Christ they are in the body afflicted in the world a wicked man cannot so bee Hee that is wholly in and of the world having affliction hath no conjunction of peace but are oppressed and over-whelmed with sorrow because the true peace of heart is onely in Christ and received by the spirit of faith 2. Peace is the daughter of warre and by warre the Saints attaine and retaine peace were they not at warre with the dragon and the world they could never enjoy an houre of peace I finde more sweet in wicked mens malice than in their delicates 3. Distinguish of peace it is either spirituall or carnall the peace of Christ or of the world which the Disciples themselves expected by Christ when the temporall dominion should bee restored to Israel and the Iewes delivered from the Romane bondage supposing they should bee great Rulers in their Countries but Christ wisheth thē to dreame of no such thing this peace Christ disclaimeth as Mat. 10. 34. Thinke not I am come to send peace but a sword and fire Secondly there is a spirituall and inward peace which Christ claimeth to be his My peace I leave with you he bringeth that peace to the world which the world giveth not nor knoweth not a peace not with the dragon or his party but peace with God peace of conscience and peace with all men so farre as lyeth in them This is the peace of Gods kingdome which is not interrupted by warres with the dragon and the world but established 4. Wee must with Luther distinguish of warre there is an Active warre and a Passive Christ and his Gospel and servants move no Active warre the Gospell of peace proclameth peace not warre the end of his comming and the Gospell publishing is to set all things at peace But there is a passive war waged by the Prince of darknesse discord against Christ and his people and the sonne of peace by all his skill cannot avoid this warre not that it is a fruit or effect of the Gospell or by any fault or cause in in the Gospell which perswadeth peace and concord with God and man but occasionally and by an accidentall event partly by the malice of the devill that man-slayer who being that Prince of darknesse deadly hateth the light partly by the malice of the world which yeeldeth not unto the truth and holy admonitions but warreth againstit and chaseth it so farre as they can out of the world and partly out of the wicked concupiscence
wise Pilot in a calme standeth ready for a storme the souldiers who are out in the field because they know not when the enemy will set out on them lie night and day in their armour lest they bee surprized unawares and wee should account it a great folly while the enemy is laying on and wounding and slashing that wee should bee then to seeke our armour or to buckle it upon us 3. Bee wise to looke for one skirmish after another not for one assault or two but many one in the necke of another for as Iobs messengers overtooke one another and as one wave overtaketh another so may our assaults and therefore after raine wee must looke for showres many good men here are blame worthy both such as looke for no shaking as David Psalme 30. 6. who come too neare the curse of evill men noted Psalm 10. 5 6. who defie all enemies and say I shall never be moved or see danger as such also as after one trouble stand not in expectation of any other as foolish children having beene once taken up thinke they shall bee beaten no more that day doe what they will If the true Church be ever in combate then small is the comfort of an easie and peaceable life Are perpetuall warres in hand and yet dost thou neither strike a stroke nor beare any blowes is the whole life of a Christian a fight of faith what comfort can he have that never spent houre in the Lords cause or quarrell To such as will bee at rest I say 1. It is likely thou hast yeelded up thy selfe a slave to the devill and so the strong man having the hold all is at peace else shouldest thou finde him a Lyon not a Lambe 2. All is not such peace with thee as thou pretendest for thou art at warre with Iesus Christ and fightest earnestly for lusts voluptuousnesse idlenesse carnall security because the state of this life admitteth no lookers on but all fight on one side or other if thou art not with Christ thou art against him 3. The end of such as looke for no assaults is that the evill day commeth and taketh them as a fowle in an evill net Eccles. 9. 12. 1 Thess. 5. 3. 4. To such as be the Lords who have not beene so acquainted with combate I say the more is behinde Some Christians lives are like April weather full of showres and stormes as Iacobs some have a sound showre in the morning or beginning of conversion some have a sound dash about noone as Iob some carry faire till towards night and then a great storme commeth in the evening as Peter when hee was old was girt and led whether hee would not Iohn 21. 18. and suppose thou escape till towards death shal not then the forces be redoubled assure thy selfe every souldier that standeth behinde in the reareward of this field shall be led forward to service To comfort such as know distresse and conflict being beset with evils both within them and without them yea be it thou findest the breaches and batteries which the enemie hath made in thy soule yet hold thy resolution to live and die in the service and quarrell of thy Lord and know 1. It is a note that thou art got out of Satans power and therefore hee throweth all his fiery darts against thee what neede hee fight with his friends who have yeelded themselves into his power no his assault is against the woman and her seed 2. There is somewhat worth keeping a Theefe would be loath to assault a man without a booty and the robbers care not to rifle an empty Chest this enemy plots not but against grace and where somewhat is to be gotten a man that hath much money will fight stoutly 3. Thy afflicted estate is no other condition than that of thy other brethren and sisters in the world nay if the greene tree could not escape the brunt how shall the drie Christ therefore saith to his Disciples Yee shall bee hated of all men for my sake 4. A valiant souldier hath cause to glory in his scarres and wounds which are signes of his faithfulnesse and fortitude Doe thou carry the reproaches of Christ as thy crowne and glory looke upon thy gashes and wounds in thy name and state as on the markes of Christ so did Paul and Moses who esteemed the rebukes of Christ greater riches than the treasures of Aegypt The world is ashamed at these markes as if they were a brand in the hand or an hole in the eare whereas indeed they are the markes of Christ not onely because the party is a member of his body but his suffering is a part of Christs suffering not meritorious as his but glorious as his were which he would not put off in his resurrection Christians must bee ashamed of doing evill and suffering for evill not of suffering for well doing 2 Pet. 2. 20. Now after wee have spoken of the battell wee come to consider the armies On the one side standeth Michael and his Angels and on the contrary side fight the dragon and his Angels In the former are three questions considerable Quest. 1. Who is this Michael Ans. 1. Christ himselfe for these Reasons 1. It is so expounded verse 10. Now is salvation in heaven and the strength and kingdome of our God and the power of his Christ hee that is there called Christ is here called Michael 2. This place is an allusion to Daniel 10. 13. 21. where by Michael must be meant Christ who is the Prince and Captaine of his Church against the devill and his host 3. The composition of the word of three Hebrew particles Mi-ca-el who is like or equall to the Lord now onely Christ thought it no robbery to be equall to God Phil. 2. 6. 4. We read no where in Scripture of this name but Christ himselfe must bee understood Iud. 9. Michael the Archangel was Christ himselfe that place alluding to Zach. 3. 2. where thé Prophet calleth him Iehovah that spake those words which name Iehovah is never given to any but God as other his titles are 5. The Prince and Generall of the Lords warre is the Sonne of God Ioshua 5. 14 and verse 5. hee is called lehovah and is described Revel 9. 11. Sitting on a white horse having eyes like a slaming fire his garment dyed with blood his name the word of God out of his mouth goeth a sharpe sword hee ruleth the Nations with a rod of iron and on his thigh is writ Rex Regum Dominus Dominantium This description belongeth to Christ onely not to man or Angell Quest. 2. Who are here the souldiers of his band called his Angels Ans. 1. Not onely those that are Angels by nature and office but also such persons and instruments as stand with them in the defence of Christian religion and in warre with the dragon both in Ecclesiasticall and politicall states as godly Princes and Rulers such as Constantine
Theodosius and Kings and Queenes that are nursing fathers and mothers to the Church as also godly Pastors holy Martyrs zealous professors to all whom sometime the name of Angell is ascribed in the Scripture 1. Because they are all sent from him on his errand 2. They are called his Angels by speciall propriety for he is the Lord of the holy Angels wicked men and Angels are retainers these of his house 3. Their whole service is due to him their Lord as of duty for himselfe in his one right Ob. They are called our Angels Mat. 16. 27. Ans. They are ours by speciall commission and direction from him ours onely for his sake our head and ours by his charge because wee are in communion with him Quest. 3. Why are his Angels here taken in with him to get victory over the dragon doth not hee treade the wine-presse alone or doth he need their aid or assistance Rev. 19. 15. Ans. 1. No he is the strong and armed man who alone entreth into the house of the strong man and bindeth and spoileth him neither needeth hee the helpe of any creature to whom is given all power in heaven and earth but yet quorum opera non indiget eorum ministerio utitur he pleaseth to use their Ministery not for his necessitie but for their honour incouragement and remuneration 2. There is a twofold battell 1. Of Christian redemption 2. Of Christian exercise In the former onely Christ standeth against the dragon and no Angell can stand in the battell but in the second Angels stand and men fight and resist and in the strength of the Lord represse and overcome the dragon 3. Though our Lord overcommeth the dragon alone in plaine field and single combate Mat. 4. yet it is not for the honour of the Captaine to bee without an army to lead and traine 4. Having an army of stout and couragious souldiers Angels in earth as well as in heaven he would leave them some remainders some tayle of the dragon some temptations some sufferings of Christ to bee fulfilled in the members with which hee will have his servants exercised and their fortitude tryed and put forth for how unseemly unglorious is it that an army of such power lead forth in the field should stand idle and onely look on their Captain fighting and themselves never come in to strike a stroke Here I might enter into a large discourse of the fight of the good Angels under Michael against the dragon but intending duties nearer our selves I will winde it all up in this one doctrine Seeing that all the godly are included under Michaels Angels learne That every good Christian must joyne himselfe unto the good Angels in the fight against the dragon under the Lords standard In the prosecution of which consider 1. The reasons why 2. The manner how 3. The Application If the Angels therefore fight against the dragon because the Church the party afflicted and oppressed is the Spouse of their Lord and head and members of his body much more ought we to joyne with them that professe we are these Spouse and members seeing that Michael is in a nearer bond our head than the Angels hee is their head by government and confirmation but ours by union and influence having taken our nature on him and not theirs 2. If they intend their office and calling in which they abide and are confirmed by grace which is to take part with the Church in this her military condition and come in for her succour in her assaults much more must we stand against the dragon whose cause and quarrell it is for should they stand in our quarrell according to their charge Psal. 91. Hee hath given his Angels charge c. and shall we leave it shall they sticke to it and shall wee fall from them and our selves too 3. Another reason that moveth them to fight against the dragon is their most ardent desire to promote the glory of God and uphold the true worship of God which is the beauty and safety of the Church wherein as in a glorious temple the Lord sheweth himselfe glorious And ought not we much more stand out against the dragon who are part of his Temple assaulted by the dragon to the end that both Gods glory in us and wee our selves might not be dishonoured 4. They thus stand in the fight because they not onely unfainedly love God above all according to the law even in the most perfect love that the creature can imbrace the Creator withall according to which perfect love their whole will is wholy conformed to the will of God else could they not bee happy but also because they sincerely love the Saints as themselves because they see them loved of God and elected to eternall life to bee partakers of the same heavenly inheritance with themselves The effect of this love is to desire and promote the salvation of the Saints to rejoyce in their attaining it to be sad in their manner for their sinnes impenitency and evils inward or outward Ought not wee out of our love to God and our owne salvation cleave unto God and resist the dragon resisting them both II. The manner How doe the good Angels fight against the dragon for the Church 1. By setting themselves as a strong guard round about the godly and pitching their tents round about them where Satan pitcheth his forces against them to protect their persons Psal. 34. 7. they still by their power and care thrust aside dangers Exod. 14. 19. the Angell that went before Israel when the Aegyptians pursued them went behinde them betweene the army and them When Elisha was beset a Mountaine was full of horses and Chariots 2 Kings 6. 17. If Daniel be cast into the denne the Angell shutteth the Lyons mouthes If Lot bee in danger the Angell draweth him out and can doe nothing till then If the three Children bee cast in the furnace the Angell is there as soone as they to suspend the fire from burning them Dan. 3. 2. By assisting the Ministery sundry wayes 1. They delight to bee present to behold our order and ordinances which else the dragon would soone overthrow 1 Cor. 11. 10. 2. To assist and relieve the faithfull teachers opposed and resisted most by the dragon as the Angeli helped Peter out of prison Acts 12. 3. In resisting false worshippers and removing occasions of idolatry so the Angell would not have Moses body knowne where it was buried Iud. 9. 3. By resisting and crossing the plots and purposes of the dragon Numb 22. 22. the Angell resisted Balaam in the way wherein he came forth to curse Israel 4. By supplying the Saints with needfull helps and comforts in their wants and faintings so the Angell fed Elias 1 Kings 19. 5. so the Angell shewed Hagar the Well and gave her wholesome counsell Gen. 32. 2. 5. By conveying them safe through the world and carrying their soules to heaven at their death thus the Angell
led Israel thorow the wildernesse and led them unto Canaan and that they convey their soules to heaven is apparent in Lazarus III. To apply this doctrine to our selves Wee must learne not onely to stand with the Angels but as Angels in this fight against the dragon Quest. How Ans. Resemble them in these things I. In acknowledging Christs principality who is the onely Michael and that in two things 1. As they serve and stand before him expecting commands from him subjecting themselves unto him as their King and head of the Church so must wee much more depend upon his mouth and as members yeeld free and ready subjection to this head the souldier must stand in whatsoever dangerous place and service his Generall commandeth 2. As they returne to give him a reckoning of their service and affaires as Zach. 1. 11. so must we attempt nothing but what wee may bring in reckoning to him the Iudge of quicke and dead Papists tell us of another Michael a created Angel and of a third a created God and a Creator of God at Rome and all must be subject to our lord god the Pope but the Scriptures shew none know none but Christ. II. Wee must as they contend for the Church and her causes which must manifest it selfe and bee stirring in foure things 1. In maintaining the faith once given to the Saints Iud. 3. this truth is the Churches patrimony wee must not lose a foote of it if Antichrist or Tyrants or Papist would rob us of it if heretiques or false teachers or ambitious men would blinde or corrupt it we must stand for it and hate the doctrine of the Nicholaitans and Antichristians which the Lord most hateth 2. In upholding the purity of Gods worship detesting and resisting to our powers all idolatry and removing all occasions and reliques of idolatry bee they never so openly guided and generally approved or applauded The Romanists devise many wayes to bring in their dragon againe and happy it were if we were so wise to shut up all wayes leading into this Romish Aegypt againe 3. Wee must contend to uphold a true and faithfull ministery delight to be present in the same with them and profit by it as they doe Ephes. 3. 10. the wisedome of God in the Church is made manifest to them thus doe Michaels Angels and they are no Angels on Michaels part that neglect or maintaine not to their power a godly Ministery and whose Angels are they but the dragons that resist oppose and shamelesly and publikely move and strive to cast downe and cast out their painfull and faithfull preaching and preachers of GODS word from amongst them there is no one businesse in which the Devill bestirs himselfe so much as in this and whosoever doth this worke is as Elimas a childe of the devill whose proper worke he doth and an Angel of the dragon for where did ever Michael and his Angels plot and contrive against the word and the servants of God 4. We must to our power stand out against the opposers and the resisters of the Church of God and the grace of God If any Balaam come forth to curse Gods people Michaels Angell will resist him and put him to the wall If we would avoid the curse of Meroze Iud. 5. 23. we must come out to helpe Gods people against their enemies Michaels Angels will not abet their enemies nor are so subtle as either to ioyne on the stronger side or not to shew themselves in the causes of the poore despised Church 5. As the Angels we must both aime at the perfect love of God which will bring our wils into conformity to his will for what wee shall doe in our Countrey we must doe walking towards it in the way as also doe all good to godly men entirely loving them the Angels compasse them cover them comfort them helpe them in the way and bring them on to heaven so must we if we be Michaels Angels imbrace the Saints with fervent love every way furthering their salvation they bee the dragons Angels that scorne them disgrace them cast them out accuse them thus doth these accusers of the brethren plainely bewraying on what part they stand and that they have abandoned Michael for their Generall to stand in the Camps of the dragon Vers. 7. And the dragon fought and his Angels Wherein consider two things 1. The actors The dragon and his Angels 2. The action They fought I. The actors are either 1. The Generall of the field which is the dragon 2. The Army or Band the dragons Angels This dragon the Generall is the chiefe of devils and head of wicked Angels called by Christ Belzebub the Prince of devils the Prince of this world Iohn 12. 31. for there is a kinde of order amongst devils because 1. God both acteth and permitteth all things ordinate because he is the God of order and hateth confusion in any of his creatures 2. Because of the superiority and inferiority amongst them expressed in the relative his Angels that is such as departing from his subjection whose once they were are voluntarily turned away unto the subjection of another head and Commander 3. As there is an head and leader amongst robbers and rebels so of this wicked rout whose chiefe is not Prince of order but of disorder and rebellion against God and an head not in respect of dignity or excellency but in malice or wickednesse going beyond all other in the highest sinnes against God and Iesus Christ. II. In the Band or Army are 1. Persons 2. The number 3. The union all in the Text. 1. The persons Angels 2. The number Indefinite 3. Their union in their conjunction I. Persons are his Angels who are of two sorts wicked spirits and wicked men 1. All those wicked spirits that fell with the dragon who kept neither their first estate nor habitation Iude 6. 2. Wicked men are included under the ranke of his Angels for it is usuall in the Scripture to call not onely devils but men also who are ruled and led by them by the name of Angels and that wicked men make up this army as well as devils is more manifest than doth need proofe And because their Captaines or Leaders are of the same kinde with common souldiers they all often carry the same name of devils but see this in sundry sorts of wicked men 1. Wicked Tyrants and persecutors that waste and spoyle the Church Pharaohs Assurs Chaldeans Romans Turks Antichrist all are wicked Angels for so Prov. 17. 11. the executors of Gods or mens justice are called Rev. 20. 7. the loosing of the Devil to deceive the people is the power given to the Turke to oppresse the world for the sinnes of it against the Gospell Re. 9. 14. the foure Angels loosed were the foure Turkish or Mahometan Nations that dwelt about Euphrates Turkes Tartars Sarazens and Arabians who with huge armies subdued the third part of the world Rev. 2. 10. The devill shall
who told the Iews Ye are of your father the devill for his workes ye doe wouldest thou do the works of devils and wicked Angels and not be one of them but examine thy selfe bee sure thou beest not so but out of reach of it Quest. How may I doe so Ans. By these and the like rules 1. Wicked Angels hate Christ deadly in his person offices and doctrine In his person he would destroy the Tribe and family whence he should rise by Attalia Antiochus he would slay him new borne by Herod he would destroy him in the wildernesse he would set up himselfe for Christ in Mahomet and Antichrist In his offices by innumerable enemies especially Antichrist who casteth at all he is the head the King of the Church and of the world the chiefe Prophet and Lawgiver In his doctrine he would corrupt his word and falsifie it as to Eve and Christ himselfe in the wildernesse He is the father of lyes Iohn 8. and the envious man that soweth all Tares in the Lords field Dost thou love or hate Christ God forbid we should hate him so said the Iewes in effect Iohn 8. 37. but if his word hath no place in thee thou wouldest kill him as they would if thou keepest his commandements then say that thou lovest him Iohn 14. 21. else the wicked Angels love him as fruitfully as thou 2. Wicked Angels are deadly enemies to Christ in his members they are stil accusing the Saints to God they observe their wayes studies actions watch all occasions time places to hurt them When they can they wil afflict them in their bodies and goods as Iob 1. and compasse all meanes to hinder their salvation were it possible 1 Pet. 5. Art thou an enemy to Christ in his members watchest thou to mischiefe them art thou glad of any colour to wrong them by Thou art an angell of the dragon 3. They are called Belial 2 Cor. 6. if thou beest a sonne of Belial without yoake castest off the yoake and discipline of Jesus Christ as too strict a hater and breaker of good lawes of God and Jesus Christ a stormer at such as are framed to the rules of Christianity say what thou wilt thou art a wicked angel a runner and actor with the dragon against Christ whose rules thou rejectest and scornest 4 They hinder godly men in holy purposes and practices Zach. 3. Sathan stood at Ioshua's right hand Dost thou hinder preaching hearing and practice of piety in thy selfe family servants dost thou disswade from any Christian exercise Christ wil say to thee as to Peter Get thee behind me Satā 5. They are Gods executioners to punish and vexe evill men as Iudge 9. Saul was vexed with an evill spirit Iudas filled with devilish wickednes they are full of effectuall seductions and temptations to bring them to sinne and doe them the service to convey their soules to hell Homo homini Daemon Dost thou tempt to uncleannesse drunkennesse and draw to evill art thou a plague to any one to hold his soule in sinne and helpe him to hell here is the worke and marke of a wicked angel 6. They are very wise and of deepe reach to doe mischiefe both by naturall and acqusite wisedome they have a thousand arts to hurt and deceive they can transforme themselves into Angels of light Art thou wise to doe evill cunning to contrive sinne wiser in thy generation than the children of light thou canst pretēd peace order unity and every good thing when thou intendest the greatest mischiefe here is an angell of the dragon Having spoken of the Actors now to their action and fight Doct. The dragon and his Angels incessantly fight against Michael and his Angels Quest. How doe they fight Ans. Two wayes 1. By open force 2. By secret fraud I. By open force and strong hand 1. By exciting an hardened and wilfull people or person to professe against Christ his members as the Jewes Scribes Pharisees professed against Christ and every one that professed him thus doe the whole Nations of Jewes and Turkes at this day and so the Papists at this day openly professe for Antichrist against Michael and his Angels such champions are every where among us wicked persons sonnes of their father who contest against all the seed of GOD and they would not be as they for a world 2. By open force and tyranny hunting out the profession of Christ either by power Ecclesiasticall by the blast of excommunication see Ioh. 9. 22. and sentence of condemnation pronounced by the diabolicall Synagogue of Antichrist against godly Ministers and persons as against heretikes Or Civill by warre fire sword exile massacre inquisition imprisonment or any other open tyranny by which the sheepe of Christ are scattered or slaughtered Lamentable experience we have in Bohemia France the Palatine and all other Countries where cursed Papists and captaines of Antichrist prevaile II. By fraud or secret Stratagems under-mining the City of God as the Powder Saints and Salt-Potermen did the Parliament House Quest. How doe they this Sol. Foure wayes especially I. In common wealths and kingdomes they fight under-hand against all good order piety common honesty and religious life by setting up Magistrates that care not for religion but would love that Parish best that wanted a Church And by corrupting Magistrates so farre as they can animating them to bend their lawes and edge of authority to the oppressing of the godly and discouragement of religion and piety and making judgement Seates shops of injustice Asyles of iniquity and Sanctuaries for offenders It was a sore fight against Israel when the dragon prevailed with David to number the people it left him fewer to number by 70000. Of all visible wicked Angels the Iesuites who are sworne agents to the Angell of the bottomlesse pit doe carry the bell in provoking the Popish seduced Princes to all barbarous cruelties against the Church II. In Churches wicked Angels and men make battell upon Michael by making wayes and bridges to idolatry and the corrupting of the pure worship of God especially two wayes 1. Either forbidding the maine parts of Gods worship so Pharaoh that dragon forbad Israel to sacrifice and it was but idlenesse so Act. 4. 17 18. 2. Or permitting occasions of Idolatry and setting them up even above the parts of Gods worship as appeareth in the contention of the Devill against Michael about the body of Moses and whence are the Idolatries about the bodies of Saints departed but from the same adversary that then strove with Michael II. The dragon and his Angels fought underhand against Christ in his Ministery and that two wayes 1. By hindering godly Preachers in their course Thus the wicked spirits put forth their power in Iannes and Iambres to resist Moses in his Ministerie and miracles so doe now Popish spirits and prophane persons every where who will bee sure the faithfull servants of God shall want no molestation In the Apostles time there wanted not a
in common but not in respect of invisible bands and grace in any particular member 3. They may prevaile for a time to molest many members of the Church but never finally to waste and destroy the whole Church 4. They may prevaile in temporals by which GOD will not have the peace and victory of the Church measured but can never prevaile against the salvation and sound grace of any member 5. Let us not be daunted at the forces and winnings of Antichrist nor stand amazed at his strength I say confidently could wee be daunted at our owne sinnes which are his strength of all enemies wee need least feare him for 1. Hee is sentenced to destruction Gods curse hath blasted him 2. Our Michael hath merited and atchieved victory over him and hath begun it in us by detecting him and though he give us not victory all at once yet he will not give him over till he have utterly abolished him 3 Antichrist is strong and mighty but 1. It is but for the time of his reprieve which time of God when it commeth Gideon and an handfull of men shall prevaile against an host of Mideanites lying like grasse on the ground Iudg. 7. 12. 2 All his power shall turne against him 3 The Church is still stronger than he for they are strongest with whom the Lord is who wants no Armies or Hosts of Creatures to save or smite by 4. Antichrist gets no victory which he shall hold God may by him bring the Church low to teach them dutie and then raise them againe as Israel can learne that in Babylon which they cannot in Sion but Babel must be destroyed and the King of Babel stript naked to Gods wrath for ever so of this Westerne and spirituall Babylon and the head thereof they shall all goe into perdition Now this is a ground of consolation to all true-hearted Christians both in respect of the Church in generall and in respect of their owne speciall condition For the Church in generall no attemps of the dragon and his Angels can overthrow the Church of God Zech. 12. 3. Shee is an heavy stone to lift at if all the people of the earth bee gathered against her they shall onely teare themselves in pieces and how can it be otherwise for 1. They have the power and favour of the King for them and what subject dare stand out against them And blessed is that people whose GOD is the Lord Psal. 144. 15. for though none be so assaulted none are so protected none so victorious 2. So long as the Lords counsell must stand the Church cannot fall Prov. 19. 21. many devises are in lewd mens hearts but the counsell of the Lord must stand who thinkes thoughts of peace and safety to his people 3. So long as the Lord breakes the counsell of the heathen and enemies and ruleth in the midst of his enemies we need not much feare the plots the power the pride the hopes of wicked mē who wait upō lying vanities they may consult against the life of the innocent but til the time be come wherein God cals forth his servants to glorifie him in suffering they cannot touch a haire of their heads they may vow not to eate nor drinke till they have slaine Paul Acts 23. 22. but they could not touch him as they did with the Head so may they with the body they tooke counsell to cast him downe an hill but hee made void their counsell and found a way to passe through the midst of them all for his time was not come Luke 4. 30. 4. In the greatest confusions of the earth when the very foundations seeme to be cast downe and the wicked seeme to carry all and say we have prevailed yet now while they have the Church under they cannot hold it under but now faith prevailes and gloriously riseth unto victory could they hold under our Head or hinder his powerfull resurrection no more can they the happy resurrection of the Church out of the grave of death and darknesse but after two dayes hee will revive it and in the third day he will raise it Hos. 6. 2. The dry and dead bones scattered shall live and bee covered with sinewes and flesh and skinne which lay drie and dispersed in the open field of their captivity Ezek. 37 6. and therefore as our Head triumphed gloriously over the grave and death so doth his Church even in the greatest afflictions Mica 7. 8. Rejoyce not against me O mine enemie though I fall I shall rise when I sit in darknesse the Lord shall bee a light unto mee The Church denies not but she may be cast downe but not cast off she denies not but she may sit in the darke but not without all light shee denies not but that God himselfe may afflict her and shee feele his wrath because she hath sinned but onely for a time till hee come to put a difference betweene her and the enemies and then the scoale shall be changed the enemies shall come into her place and shall be covered with shame and trodden as the mire in the street that is utterly confounded and despised How hath the Lord commented this our Text and observation in all the Countries round about us What hath the Spanish Inquisition which hath consumed many thousands of the Saints destroyed the Church No it hath but watred it with blood and the devillish cruelty of it hath made them an hatefull nation in all the parts of the world Did their French Massacre destroy all as they thought when thirty thousand Protestants were murdered against all lawes oathes and promises no here were the boughs lopped but the root remained and within few monthes so sprouted that a mighty army in defence of the Protestants drew that mighty King to such dishonourable conditions of peace as he never enjoyed To come to our selves In the yeare 88. when the great Armado came which the proud enemy called the inuincible Navie to destroy the mother and children and to bring to utter desolation both the Church and kingdome and take possession of all could they conquer yea though their treachery was not lesse than their power and their advantage no lesse upon an unprovided people deluded at that time by their pretensed propositions of peace No but as they came out one way against God so God chased them an hundred wayes and made their confusion the stupor and admiration of all the world In the yeare 1605. when our Romish Babylonians prepared that infernall furnace to destroy the name and mention of our religion and to turne all into a popish Chaos and confusion as neare as they were what effected they did not Gods power and Gods curse upon them and their wicked counsels overtake them in their hellish enterprises against his owne religion who ever saw Hamans device more sensibly falling upon his owne head When the Aegyptians saw Gods power against them in their enterprises against Israel they could confesse the Lord
Spirit in his motions but resist and quench them nor in Gods house the Church which they care not for though God bee there specially present nor in their servants and friends who have the promise of his presence if two or three consent in any good thing but hate them and all that love God or speake of his name least of all can they abide his presence comming to judgement 2. How many in so great light walke in the dark worse than the Gentiles most of whom were more just in their dealings more respective of their oaths more sober more temperate more chaste than thousands of deboiste drunkards filthy whore-masters and foule swines whose damnation will be heavier than the heathens it shall be easier for them than for these in the day of the Lord. 3. What a number stand out against Christ as First they that stand not with him Matth. 12. 30. Those that gather not with him doe scatter as our neutrals mungrils lookers on who thinke they can bee of neither part which is impossible thou that art not the Kings friend art his enemie Doest thou not promote the Gospell and therein the state and right of Jesus Christ thou art then against it If being called thereunto thou imployest not thy gifts to win men out of their sinnes and to gaine them to the faith thou standest against Christ and manifestly upholdest the state of the dragon Secondly those that stand against him being opposite to the Ministerie to the pure worship of God c. resisters of the graces of his servants strong limbs and supporters of Antichrist Masse-mongers Antichristian Captaines and savage persecutors of true religion This is the first sort of rules The second is of such as shew the presence of a stronger than the dragon which is Michael onely One tryall is repentance onely that looseth the snare of the devill 2 Tim. 2. 26 It is true that so long as sinne is present in us Satan shall never be cast out of all power in us but if once sinne by repentance be deposed from the raigne of it though not from all presence then is Satan cast out of his full power and as sinne can never get the dominion againe no more can the devill Another sure note is faith which is our victory and casts out the dragon as also brings Christ into the soule who dwelleth in our hearts by faith Eph 3. 17. Get assurance of faith and the dragon is cast out and get increase of faith for the Disciples of Christ could not cast out devils Mat. 17. 20. not for want of faith but for the weaknesse of it Cast into the earth The third thing in the overthrow of the dragon assigneth the place into which he was cast namely into the earth and that for two reasons 1. To manifest and clear the certainty of his overthrow and the Churches victory as Goliah was seene to be overthrowne when David threw him downe to the ground 2. And more specially to shew who they bee whom the devill now tyrannizeth over Hee was thrown out of the boūds of the true Church now he exerciseth his rage in the earth that is among reprobates carnall and earthly minded men whether heathens without the pale of the Church or carnall Gospellers who are within her lappe but rejecting the power of grace sticke to earthly profits courses affections amongst all these the dragon still domineereth and ruleth them all at his wil who reject the rule of God and his Sonne Jesus Christ. Quest. Why was he cast into the earth and not into hell if the Lord could doe it why did hee leave his worke imperfect Answ. 1. Our Lord Jesus Christ wanted then no power nor now doth lacke might to doe it but can tread downe Satan every moment to nothing Neither did Christ leave his worke imperfect but on the Crosse performed all that was required either for the full delivery of his Chosen or for the finall victory over all his enemies but his heavenly wisedome putteth forth this power not all at once but by degrees and in some measure of time which at length is to take full and perfect effect for Christ must tread all his enemies under his feet and they must become his footstoole 1 Cor. 15. 2. This place speaketh not of an absolute ejection out of the Church for Satan was afterward let loose for a thousand yeares but of a limited restraint of him First to a certaine time and place that hee could not oppresse the young and tender Virgin of Christ either by upholding heathenish Idolatry or by hindring the free course of the Gospell and religion of Jesus Christ and Secondly to a certaine measure for he was not so cast out of the Church as that hee ceased to molest and tempt the godly or that he spared to doe what he could to hinder and disgrace the Christian Religion but he was so farre cast out as that hee could not exercise his whole and former power either in violence of temptation or recover so soveraigne authority among the heathens as a little before hee had exercised Quest. But had it not been better for the Church that the Lord Jesus had cast him downe into hell and confined him there Answ. 1. Satan is already cast into hell and there reserved in chaines of darkenesse to the judgment of the last day 2 Pet. 2. and Iude 6. But that is by the generall sentence of God upon him for his first Apostasie which our Text aymeth not at which is a speciall sentence and judgement in one particular Again that generall sentence is now in execution upon him but not fully and perfectly till the day of judgement till which time for the revenge of the wicked world God suffers the evill spirits to range as Lyons to the hurt of men 2. It is not prejudiciall but profitable to the godly that Sathan is cast into the earth and not shut up in hell Not prejudiciall to the elect for hee prevaileth onely against the wicked called here the earth into which he is cast It is not denyed but that hee may and doth molest the godly but his molestation hinders them not but hasteneth them to their happinesse It is profitable for the Church sundry wayes that God still permitteth Sathan some power in the earth 1. That wee might see how strong and furious our adversary is and what need wee have of Gods power to restraine him 2. To manifest the glory of God both in the admirable confusion of this strong enemy and in the no lesse powerfull defence and protection of the Elect. 3. To shake us out of pride security and forgetfulnesse of our selves and our estate who are in daily encounter against the Dragon 4. To quicken and excite our prayers faith watchfulnesse which wee would easily give over if we had no tempter or enemy Note from this that the devill exerciseth no dominion but in and among wicked men For hee is cast
out of the Church into the earth and there among earthly and carnall men holdeth his power still Ephes. 2. 2. The Prince that ruleth in the aire worketh among the sonnes of disobedience 2 Thes. 2. 9. Sathan worketh in Antichrist by all deceiveablenesse of unrighteousnesse in them that perish 2 Cor. 4. 4. The god of this world blindeth the mindes of infidels or unbeleevers And why 1. Sathans raigne is in the reigne of sin that is his scepter a wicked heart in which sinne raigneth is his chaire of estate But sinne raignes not in the elect that are under grace Rom. 6. 14. 2. Sathan being the Prince of darknesse rules in the kingdome of darknesse whence wicked spirits are called rulers of the darknesse of this world Ephes. 6. 12. The devill is the father of all spirituall darknesse of lies heresies false doctrines false worship and all workes of darknesse This is the world of darknesse in which hee ruleth as a king in his Kingdome But the godly are gotten out of this Egypt out of the reach of this hellish Pharaoh and are gotten into Goshen the Church where light is Ephes. 5. 8. Ye were once darknesse but now are light in the Lord. 3. Sathan is the father of sinne and sinne is the mother of death by which necessary connexion appeares who are his subjects over whom hee holdeth his full and absolute power to weet a world of dead men dead in trespasses and sinnes destitute of the life and Spirit of God and as dead men laid and buryed in the earth among these hee ruleth As the demoniake in our Saviours time lived among the graves and there tyrannized so doth Sathan being cast out into the earth which is as another Golgatha But the godly are quickned by Christ being formerly dead in trespasses and live now the life of the Sonne of God and have part in the first resurrection Gal. 2. 20. And so are exempted from the power of Sathan Which is a ground of comfort to all true hearted Christians that stand in the spirituall combate 1. Thou fightest against a conquered and bound enemy who is cast out of all thy Lords dominions 2. Hee is cast into the earth and keepeth state in the world as the god of the world but thou art called out of the world and brought from the earth Object If hee be cast out how comes it to passe that I am so afflicted with horrible hellish and violent temptations Answ. 1. The Dragon is not cast out of all power till hee bee cast into hell but hee is cast out of full power in the godly 2. There is a reserved wrigling power of the Dragon which may assault thee but hee shall never hurt thee that art one of Gods chosen neither by his temptation nor persecution For first though they may afflict and exercise thee yet all the gates of hell cannot overcome or extinguish thy faith Secondly though they may trouble thee and hinder thee in the way as the Moabites did Israel by their wiles yet can they not in the end of it which is life and glory Thirdly though they may hinder the sense and comfort and joy of thy salvation yet can they not the right nor assured hope of thy happinesse Object I finde these temptations prevaiâ—e in mee and if the devill raigne in sinne I feare he is not cast out of mee Answ. There is the least feare of that sinne that is most feared The feare of sinne keepes downe the raigne of it But for the strengthening of such as are in combate we must know that the best have sinne but sinne hath not them the best slip and fall but lye not in falls the best do the acts of sinne but not habitually they trade not nor walke in sinnes at least with delight as men in a pleasant way the best have flesh but walke not according to flesh And therefore although thou findest sinne present with thee yet if thou canst finde the power of it weakened if thou sometimes sinnest but art so farre from tumbling and trading in sinne as that thou hatest what thou doest all is safe the dragon is cast out for all that 2. Here is a rule of tryall to know our estate whether wee belong to heaven or are yet in the earth under the dominion of Sathan If Sathan uphold his power and state in sinne and unrighteousnesse within thy heart thou art apparently in the earth and of the earth Christ hath no part in thee nor thou in him Art thou an enemy to grace to the doctrine of grace Art thou a stubborne and obstinate sinner an enemy to the perswasions of the Word and Spirit a sonne of disobedience a rebell against all thou hearest Art thou a lover of thy sinnes an hater of them that hate and discover them Art thou of the Dragons trade and walkest in fraud lying accusing and envying Gods children Dost thou cast thy selfe out of the Church and wilfully excommunicate and separate thy selfe from God from his house and worship from his Saints and people Now this doctrine tells thee that for these accursed qualities the devill himselfe was cast out by Christs victory and so shalt thou as an enemy of Christ shall Christ cast him out and keepe thee in who resemblest him no confounded shall ye be together and eternally excommunicate from God and his Church 3. This is a ground of instruction if Sathan bee once cast out to keepe him out and let him enter no more When Christ cast out a devill he said Go out of him and enter into him no more So hee never recovereth his power against the Church againe being once cast into the earth Apostasie and revolt from the truth once received gives him a stronger and surer possession then before For he never comes againe but hee brings seaven worse spirits then himselfe And now seeing that Sathan is cast out of our Church into the earth let us not turne to worldly rudiments and that earthly religion and doctrine of Popery and Antichristian idolatry which is from earth set up and upheld by earthly power and policie thrusting it selfe on the world by serpentine craft lying pretenses of miracles martyrdome concord of doctors perpetuall succession from the Apostles c. But let the Dragon rage and dominere in the earth whither hee is cast and in that fleshly doctrine which carrieth away earthly and unstable men Let him make spoile in his owne dominion amongst Papists and Idolaters and hypocrites and atheists Let us keepe that pretious truth which is committed to us and hold fast that which Michael hath wonne for us shall wee runne after the dragon cast into the earth Consider hereunto 1. How can that be a religion of God that openeth a wide gate to all manner of hatefull and unnaturall sinnes by licenses pardons before and after sanctuaries c. that exempts subjects from lawes obedience oathes and allegiance to Princes that under pretence of Christ
of Gods and his Churches enemies publike enemies who through us wound Gods glory 2. There is a twofold joy Some riseth of private affection by which men are glad their injuries are revenged by God and this is an unwarrantable affection The other riseth out of publike affection and zeale for the glory of God and this is free from troublesome passions and affections of private hatred impatience wrath and private revenge and this the godly doe and may exercise when they see Gods revenge upon the wicked still retaining the graces of meeknesse patience charity and the like Christian vertues This joy ariseth out of spirituall causes as the other out of fleshly and these causes are especially three 1. The manifestation of Gods glory which seemed to be obscured in the oppression of the Saints 2. The manifestation of his justice upon uncurable enemies whose conversion rather they had desired 3. The deliverance of the Church arising from and joyned with the destruction of the enemies and the former is the proper matter of their joy not the destruction it selfe properly and simply Having now cleared the point by this explication wee come to the confirmation of it by sundry Reasons 1. The Lord who needeth no praise from us being eternally happy in himselfe yet bindeth his Church and people straightly to the duty of thankefulnes for taking their part against the dragon For First it is the condition on which hee conferreth this mercy Psal. 50. 15. I will deliver thee and thou shalt glorifie mee Secondly he will have us to acknowledge no merit no desert or power in our selves to helpe our selves that all our rejoycing dependance and glory may be in his love and mercy Thirdly it is his rent and tribute due from us for all his mercies and deliverances It is the onely recompence we can repay to give him the honour and glory of his mercy who can give him nothing else In what estate soever we bee the Lord expects a sacrifice from us if wee be in affliction and under any oppression now the sacrifice of a broken and contrite heart is above all sacrifices Psal 51. 17. If in prosperity now he expects the sacrifice of praises to waite for him in Sion Fourthly it becomes the just to bee thankfull who feele the benefit sweet and comfortable which ungodly men and they that are without passe by and taste not so as if the Church should not praise God he should lose all his honour Thus the Lord expects it from them not from the other 2. The godly must most excite themselves to joyfull praises where they see Gods glory most manifested but the overthrow of the dragons kingdome is a work wherein the Lords glory shineth out aboue the other ordinary works of his providence especially in the manifestation of his two Attributes justice and mercy His powerfull justice is seene in breaking Satans power to peeces hee makes himselfe knowne by executing justice and by getting himselfe a name upon such dragons as Pharaoh Nero Haman Iulian c. his mercy is magnified in his Church First in that the overthrow of his and her enemies is a signe of his presence and good favour toward her who now rejoyceth in the light of his countenance Secondly it is a fruit of his everlasting Covenant made with his people whereof hee now sheweth himselfe mindefull Thirdly it is an effect of his speciall grace hearing the sighes and prayers of his people under their enemies oppressions whereby hee is now excited risen up for their seasonable salvation Fourthly the taking part with his people against the dragon argueth his sympathy and neare affection who is troubled in all their troubles and undertaketh their cause as his owne and feeleth after a sort accounteth their sufferings as his own In thy great glory thou hast overthrown thē that rose up against thee that is the Aegyptians who rose against Israel and accounted of God as risers up against himselfe 3. The overthrow of the dragon and thrusting down the power of wicked men carrieth in it abundant matter of joy to kindle the hearts of the Saints unto zealous and abundant praises for as Salomon saith Pro. 29. 2. When the wicked beare rule the people sigh but when the righteous are in authority people rejoyce and there is great cause in both for 1. When the wicked beare rule Gods worship is trodden under foot and the Kingdome of Christ is hindred Now contrarily when wicked men are foiled and good men come in their places the true worship of GOD is erected which is the soule and life of the world Christ is declared King ruling in the midst of his enemies and the bounds of his Kingdome are inlarged these will know their duty out of the Word these will doe their duty according to the Word these will uphold the Arke and glory of God will encourage his servants and rule in the feare of God 2. When wicked Rulers are in place civill justice is neglected as Iudges 5. 6. in the dayes of Shamger and Iael the highwayes and townes were unoccupied there was nothing but danger and spoile to him that went out and in for robbers oppressors Wicked men like themselves may doe what they list but when religious men are advanced civill justice and peace which is the maine stay and life of the world is maintained the sword is not suffered to rust in the sheath but is drawne out to the terrour of evill men and suffers not every man to doe as he list as Israel did being without a King 3. When wicked men beare rule there is abundance of all high sinnes against morall and civill laws and increase of sinners which like weeds and vermines can scarce by greatest iudustry be destroyed or kept under but when good men beare rule they will compell men to the keeping of the commandements of God they will seeke and take up to just correction drunkards that lie swilling and swearing and dicing and carding by dayes and nights they will gather up such as lie and wallow like swine in the streets who had they not better helpe than their own would be buried alive in the mire Under such government as wicked men would be nipt and kept under so would righteous men increase as under a faire gleame of incouragement Pro. 28. 28. 4. Where wicked men beare rule as all sins are suffred so is Gods justice let-in in all kindes of plagues publike and personall They bring evill on the place sometimes infamie and disgrace sometimes poverty and want and a generall curse upon mens callings and estates for want of reforming open abuses sometimes the fire of contentions quarrels and frivolous suites like that which came out from Abimelech and consumed Sichem and from Sichem and consumed Abimelech sometimes by driving away the light and removing the Candlesticke from an unhappy and unworthy people to some that will bring forth better fruit whereas where godly men are exalted
wicked enemies of it For 1. By these overthrows the most desperate enemies are daunted for a time and by the terrour of judgements discouraged from their mischievous enterprises against the Church Did not Gods plagues on the Egyptians stop their unreasonable violence against Israel yea however the kings heart was hardened to destruction yet the people were overcome so as to do them all the good they could leaving themselves bare and naked to adorne and enrich them with their Jewels And how hath the heavy hand of God felt by our enemies made them lesse bold to attempt the like mischiefes yea rather inclined them to be at a kinde of peace with us 2. By the dreadfull overthrows of wicked men the Lord sets up his Church and makes even the enemies themselves submit and stoop to her Psalm 18. 44. When Davids sword prevailes in the Lords battels strangers shall bee in subjection though dissemblingly The proud Aramites were forced to submit themselves wiih halters about their necks to the King of Israell 1. King 20. 31. 2. Chron. 32. 22. When that memorable judgement was executed against the King of Assur and his proud army many are said to bring offerings to Jerusalem and presents to Hezekiah who was magnified thenceforth of all nations So by the fearfull hand of God against proud Herod the Lord made his word to prosper and beleevers to multiply Act. 12 23. 24. 3. By the judgements of God powred out upon wicked men they themselves are convinced in their consciences and forced to acknowledge themselves in a wrong course and that the state of the godly whom they persecute is farre more happy then their owne If Balaam in his prosperity wished himselfe in the number of Gods people what did hee when the sword came against him in the slaughter of the Midianites Numb 31. 8. And when the Egyptians were hurled among the waves did they not wish themselves in the state of the meanest Israelites And shall not all wicked enemies who now brave it out against the Saints do so also when the waters of Gods wrath arise and beginne to returne forcibly upon them III Motives to this duty are these 1. The end proposed by the Lord of all his actions is the setting up of his glory but especially when in overthrowing the dragon hee sheweth forth all his glorious attributes of power justice hatred of sinne revenge of sinne as also of mercy care and love of his Church the over-mastering of her enemies for the terrour of all proud adversaries and the encouraging and confirming the faith of the Saints 2. As this is the Lords end so wee cannot disappoint him of this end without our own great prejudice For as thankfull praises for old mercies invite new so ingratitude being a bundle of many sins hinders the course and current of Gods blessings unto us If we would continue perpetuate mercies to ourselvs we must not deprive the Lord of his due praises 3. The Lord hath manifested his pleasure and that hée is well pleased to have the mindefulnesse of his mercies towards his people to dwell with his Church to beget in them more love of himselfe and a greater desire of promoting his kingdome Hence himselfe pleased to be the institutor of feasts speciall services for perpetuall memory of mercies deliverāces as the Paslover to perpetuate the memory of the Angels passing over the Israelites houses in slaying the first born of Egypt saving thē frō the revenging Angell And in their entring into the land of Canaan hee appointed the feast of Tabernacles in remembrance of all that providence and preservation of them and theirs from all enemies while they dwelt not in walled townes but in Tabernacles forty yeares in the wildernesse 4. The very Heathens themselves after their victories would institute publique solemnities to their gods in way of thankfulnesse and dedicate dayes and temples to them for remembrance and shall Christians come behinde them and as the manner is after victories eate and drinke and bragge and sweare in the meane time forget their songs to the Lord 5. We cannot better or liker to our life of heaven exercise our selves on earth when all the Saints shall solemnly and tryumphantly sing and sound out the glory of God for their finall deliverance from the Dragon and all his Angels by Jesus Christ when the Angels Saints Patriarchs Prophets Apostles Martyrs and all the blessed company of heaven shall joyne in the song of Moses and the Lambe Now the Saints on earth must resemble and begin this life of heaven and seeing all other services and spirituall duties shall cease and onely this shall remaine in heaven our care must bee that it cease not upon earth This doctrine casts out of the society of the Church such as grieve and repine at her prosperity and happy victories for he cannot be a member of the Church who rejoyceth not in her joy nor a sonne of this mother who is not glad in her prosperity Is it a note of a righteous man to rejoyce when hee seeth the vengeance Psalm 58. 10. what is hee then that pineth when hee seeth Gods revenge powred on the heads of his adversaries 1. Such as grieve when Antichrists kingdome is shaken when they heare any newes of defeating his forces and cannot containe or conceale themselves but by magnifying the Catholike Captaines and contemptuous discourses against the Protestants forces bewray what they are and on what part they stand good subjects must they needs bee while they bewray such sure affections to the enemies of GOD our religion our Countrey our King and our Kings Children and good souldiers to Christ and trusty who are sorry when their Generall gets a victory I cannot tell whether to impute their boldnesse more to want of grace in disclaiming the truth or want of wit in such discovery of themselves 2. Such as rage and storme against the power of the Word which discovers the nakednesse of Popery So shamelesse and foolish are some ignorant sots and so earnestly set for their Popish Dagon that if they heare any thing against the doating doctrines of Popery they are ready to tumult as the Ephesians for their Diana It is nothing with them to revile the Ministers and give them all the lie and charge them with ignorance or falsification But what need clearer evidence to cast them for treachery against Christ his truth and holy religion established by the lawes in regard of which if folly it selfe did not leade them they would forbeare 3. Such as cannor endure our solemnities and daies of publike joy for our deliverances against the bloody Papists but as Vipers swell with poyson and griefe that their mother hath any cause of joy and that the Church and Kingdome was lifted up by God from such destruction as never came into the heads of any wretches but Papists or devils The barbarous heathens could not expresse their joy sufficiently in their triumphs gratulatory rites
to their gods for the deliverance of their Countries and commonwealths from danger but many among us who yet must goe for good subiects else all is mar'd rather expresse the contrary in the miraculous deliverances of their Prince and Countrey and cannot bee brought to share in the ioy of sound-hearted and loyall subiects 4. Such as will not indure the sound application of doctrine which casts downe the strong lusts and advanced sinnes of men they would blunt the edge of the sword of Christs mouth or wrest it out of the hand of his valiant Captaines they will breake the Scepter of Christ rather than it shall get any victory against the sinnes of men and no man shall stand up to build Jerusalem but they are grieved as was Sanballet and Tobiah against Nehemiah that such a man was come who wished the prosperity of Jerusalem Neh. 2. 10. but these that-will not indure this powerfull voyce of Christ shall heare another uttered by himselfe Those mine enemies who would not suffer mee to raigne over them bring them hither that I may destroy them Now is come salvation c. After the Preface we come to the parts of this triumphant song which are two The former containes the ioy of the Church vers 10. 11. the latter the wofull condition of the enemies vers 12. Woe to the inhabitants of the earth and sea c. The ioy of the Church singeth out 1. The praises of God the giver of all victory 2. The praises of Michael the Generall vers 10. 3. The praises and due commendation of the armie the angels of Michael who had valiantly and couragiously demeaned themselves in the conquering of the dragon and his angels vers 11. In singing forth the praises of God are 1. The matter 2. The reason The matter of praise is the ascribing 1. To God salvation strength and Kingdome 2. To Christ Power The reason For the accuser c. All these Attributes ascribed to God and Christ are amplyfied by the circumstances 1. Of time now 2. Of place in heaven Of the first Attribute Now is salvation in heaven By heaven is meant the Church militant whose conversation is in heaven and which is the heavenly part upon earth So the Word is used through the whole Chapter By salvation is meant two things in Scripture 1. The happy deliverance of Beleevers from the state of perdition and eternall damnation called therefore the heires of salvation Heb. 1. 14. this is spirituall and eternall 2. The safety and externall security of Gods people by their deliverance from cruell tyrants who sought the overthrow and destruction of their bodies so Exod. 14. 13. Behold the salvation of the Lord that is the deliverance from Pharaohs Army This latter a fruit of the former is here especially meant The particle now hath great light in it to cleare the Text for it may be obiected Was not salvation and power Gods before or were they not in heaven that is seene in many singular victories of the Church before Ans. As these Attributes were never wanting in God so the Church never failed of needfull salvation but we must know 1. That the Scripture useth to say a thing is done when it is manifested so to bee as Iohn 17. 5. Glorifie thy Sonne with the glory I had before c. so now salvation is declared and manifested in this victory against the first assault of the Imperiall dragons Before while the heathen Emperours raged against Christian religion for the upholding of Paganisme and heathenish Idolatry iniquity raigned unto death of soules and tyranny to the destruction of bodies by thousands and ten thousands But now salvation is wrought in heaven Christian Emperors have brought in the Prince of peace in stead of those tyrants the Gospell of peace a word of salvation received by faith the end of which is salvation and the peace of the Gospell by which the force of the tyrants is abated themselves confounded and happy safety procured 2. Wheras before the Lord put forth his salvatiō for his Church his praise seemed suppressed or by a few in silence and in corners confessed now is salvation his the praise of salvation is with a loud voyce openly admired and extolled in the publike congregation of all the faithfull by the overthrow of the dragon shineth as the bright beames of the Sunne in all eyes Now is salvation manifested by God magnified by Gods people God is the sole Author and worker of salvation to his Church and members for this is the voyce and song of the Church here Which words seeme to be taken out of the mouth of the Church elsewhere on the like occasion This was the foot of Davids song of deliverance Psal. 3. 9. Salvation is the Lords and of Ionahs Psalme of praise for his miraculous preservation Chap. 2. 10. Salvation is of the Lord and of the Churches song Exod. 15. 2. The Lord is become my salvation and of Habakkuks song Ch. 3. 13. Thou wentest forth for the salvation of thy people even for salvation with thine anoynted where the Lord as a powerfull Generall is said to make an expedition against the enemies of the Church And to shew that there is no Saviour besides him the deliverance of the Church by way of appropriation is called Gods salvation Exod. 14. 13. 1. God alone hath promised it and hee alone can performe it his promise is in Esay 46. 13. I will give salvation to Sion and my glory unto Israel and hee alone can performe it for First the Church cannot save her selfe such is her impotency and weaknesse no more than a flocke of sheepe can fence themselves from the droves of Lyons Wolves Foxes or dogs Secondly neither can other men helpe her Es. 59. 16. and 63. 5. there was none to help none to uphold therefore his arme did save it and his righteousnesse did sustaine it Thirdly no other creature can save her for it is onely his priviledge that made her to save her Esa. 44. 24. Thus saith the Lord thy Redeemer that formed thee from the wombe and Chap. 45. 18. 21. Hee that created heaven and formed earth proveth himselfe thence to be the onely just God and Saviour and commands his people Looke unto me all the ends of the earth and ye shall be saved vers 22. 2. God is onely Saviour of his Church by reason of that affection and relation which is betweene him and his people for First they are his flocke and hee as a good shepherd will save them as David did his sheepe from the Lyon and the Beare Secondly they are his Children and as a mother carrieth her childe in her armes to save it from knocks and dangers so doth the Lord his first-borne Both these are expressed in Exod. 15. 13. by two Hebrew words nacha and nahal the one taken from the tender care of a shepheard the other from the indulgent care of a parent Thirdly the Church is his
sanctification of the Sabbath according to Gods speciall Commandement and yeare by yeare urge the reformation of notorious abuses yet after many yeares nothing is amended there is no lesse working no lesse playing nay more open prophanesse than before that strangers from forraine parts admire to see the disorder of this place and the open prophanesse which hath had a name of good teaching and government And as in this so in other things our comfort must be this that we can grieve at what we cannot amend that the peace of your open prophanesse is proclaimed by your selves disclaimed by your Preachers What a griefe is it that while we preach the word of peace we are all broken into pieces and waste out our time wealth thoughts in frivolous quarrels and willingly part with our peace with God with charity to our brethren with inward contentment and outward credit and reputation And to conclude this point if wee shall see Christ a loser amongst us and that men are so farre from growing according to the means as they grow more froward more wilfull more weary and apparently lose the good things they have begun They were diligent hearers men of good example and earnest affections but now turned away either by Popish perswaders or by the perswasion of their owne deceitfull hearts how may wee grieve at the apostasie of such persons as if the Word of God were not the same of the same savour and sweetnesse as ever it was and if it be they cannot bee the same Well were it for them to consider that righteousnesse departed from shall never bee remembred In all these evils if all our paines study and counsell cannot prevaile wee must turne us to sorrow and teares and mourne over you as Christ over Jerusalem who wept and said Oh that thou hadst knowne the day of thy visitation but now these things are hid from thine eyes Luke 19. 42. IV. But most just cause of griefe and sorrow wee have when wee see that the Kingdome of God gets no more ground in our selves and in our own hearts than it doth as 1. If wee can finde that Christ hath long and many a day knocked at the doore of our hearts and sought entrance but we have not opened our everlasting gates that the King of glory might come in unto us Psal. 24. We make shew of receiving him into the Porters lodge by a formall and livelesse profession but wee cannot afford him a roome in the Inne of our hearts nor allow him a rest there as those that rest in him as our chiefe good we cannot esteeme him our Jewell and other things drosse in comparison of him 2. When we find the word tastlesse and powerlesse in us which is the Scepter of this Kingdome by which it is upheld when it is not so sweete unto our taste as honey in our mouthes when we doe not account our it treasure above all pearles and precious things when our hearts are not set upon it our lives not framed by it our selves not delivered unto it or changed by it into the fashion of it So much place as the Word hath in thee so much place hath Christ himselfe If the Word have no place in thee no more hath Christ nor his Kingdome 3. If we finde not our lusts tamed and the enemies of the Kingdome not subdued in our selves our former corruptions unmortified not crucified our love to sinne no lesse then formerly the love of the world not conquered ourselves not denyed nor can deny our profits and pleasures Now may wee justly mourne that the kingdome of darknesse stands so strong in us that all the battery and meanes planted against it cannot demolish and cast it downe 4. If wee finde the Spirit of grace and fortitude foyled and grieved in us that wee grow not stronger and more chearefull in good and holy duties of piety and mercy that we are not stronger nor stouter in affliction sufferings when we cannot endure losses and reproaches for the name of Jesus Christ nor bee chearefull in other trials when the Spirit brings not this Kingdome of God within us which stands in peace joy love of God which is an heaven upon earth this Kingdome of grace set up in the heart of a Christian is indeed an earthly Paradise 5. If wee have made some way toward this kingdome but growne heavy and weary if wee be fallen from our first love if wee have set our hands to the Plough and looked backe to the world to Popery to carnall counsels wee cannot bee fiâ— for the Kingdome of God Luke 9. 62. And the power of his Christ. The Church having sung out the praises of God the giver of her happy victory in these words with the same loud and fervent voyce proclaimeth the due praise and honour of Michael the Generall In whom wee have 1. His Title Christ. 2. His relation to God the Father his Christ. 3. His Attribute power I. The Title Christ signifyeth one anoynted or the Messiah whereof yee lately heard both the things wherein it chiefly consisteth namely 1. In the ordination and separation of his whole person to the Office of a Mediator 2. In the plentifull effusion of all gifts and graces fit for the Head of the Church as also the differences of his anointing from all the legal anoyntings of their Kings Priests and Prophets they by men hee by God they with externall oyle he with internall they ceremonially in shadow he truely and substantially they to a small measure he beyond all measure they for themselves he for his members Therefore here onely consider that this unction hath speciall reference to his Kingly Office and is so farre here properly considerable II. For the word of relation hee is called his Christ or the Lords Christ. First for distinction for other Kings were anoynted and set up by men but none else thus immediately set up by God Psalmeâ— I have set my King upon Sion Secondly for eminence all other Kings were anoynted as members of the Church though heads of the Civill Kingdome but Christ onely the Lords Christ was anoynted as Head of the Church Thirdly for neare relation they were some of them sonnes of God by adoption but Christ was his owne naturall Sonne and had the divine nature dwelling in him not onely vertually and powerfully as they but substantially and bodily after a sort Col. 2. III. The Attribute here ascribed unto Christ is power The power of Christ is twofold One as he is the Sonne of God Another as the Christ of God The former is potentia creationis which hee hath equall with his Father over all men and creatures The other is potentia conciliationis as hee is Mediator whereby hee ruleth in the Church among Saints who are in speciall subjection and confederacy with him For further explication wee must inquire 1. The difference betweene these two 2. Which of them is here meant The difference betweene these two is
in foure things 1. One of them is essentiall called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 even the same essentiall Omnipotence with his Father and the Holy Ghost as God The other is officiall the power not of Essence but of Office as Christ. 2. The former was before all time this given him in time 3. The former incommunicable to any creature for finite is not capable of infinite the latter communicable to Christ himselfe 4. The former is unchangeable and everlasting but the latter given up againe to his Father of whom hee received it 1 Cor. 15. Quest Now which of these is here meant Ans. The latter which is the regall power of Christ the Mediatour which putteth forth it selfe two wayes 1. In preserving and defending his Church against all enemies spirituall and temporall whether wicked spirits or wicked men tyrants and persecutors 2. In the conversion or eversion of his enemies breaking to pieces such Princes as will not bend be bowed and dashing to pieces like a Potters vessell so many as will not kisse the Sonne of God to testifie thereby their amity and subjection And now singeth the Church Here is this power of Christ the King of his Church manifest the dragon was potent but Michael is Omnipotent the dragon was powerfull in earth against the Church but Jesus Christ hath all power in heaven and earth whereby he hath gloriously overthrowne him The power of Christ as Mediatour is superiour to all other created power Not his essentiall power onely as the Sonne of God but even the power of his Office as the Lords Christ and as the royall King of his Church is superiour to all created power besides Phil. 3. 21. According to the working whereby hee is able even to subdue all things unto himselfe Heb. 2. 8. Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet In that he put all in subjection under him hee left nothing that is not put under him 1. His is a full power a plenitude of power Mat. 28. 18. All power is given to mee in heaven and earth Other creatures have much power given them but he hath all power power in heaven to pacifie his Fathers wrath to open heavē which was shut by sinne and to crowne the Saints his members with heavenly glory He hath also all power in earth to chuse out of the world a people where hee will to gather and call by his voyce those whom hee hath chosen to perfect and keepe in his name those whom hee hath gathered to represse tame and overcome all their enemies In all which is a plenitude or fulnesse of power not agreeable to any creature 2. No other creature hath either right or capablenesse of this power The first-borne only had a right and power over all the rest of the brethren none of them over him so hath Christ as Mediatour the first-borne of many brethren Againe other creatures may have great power some by usurpation as Satan the god of the world some by commission and permission as lawfull Princes and Magistrates but Christ by right of inheritance hath all power and this grounded in the love of the Father Iohn 3. 35. The Father loveth the Sonne and hath given all power and all things into his hand No creature can have all things in his hand Here is a just right and undoubted title Againe as the Father only can give it so the Sonne onely can receive it because it is a power attending the hypostaticall union of the two natures and therefore proper to Jesus Christ. Finally not any one member nor all put together are capable of the gifts of the Head but the Father hath appointed him head of all things 3. By Induction we shall see this power of Christ above the power of all creatures and how can it bee other seeing he that sustaineth all things by his mighty Word must bee more powerfull than they all Hebr. 1. First his power is above all created power in heaven For hee is the Lord of the holy Angels and even these glorious creatures that excell in power attend and worship him comming into the world to save the world Heb. 1. 6. and also comming againe to judge the world is attended with all the holy Angels who are therefore called his Angels because to him as their Lord the Angels and powers are subject 1 Pet. 3 ult Secondly his power is above all humane power for his is absolute mens power limited All humane powers are held of him by him and for him Kings raigne he holds off none but hath a soveraignty in his owne right All their power concerneth things on earth and can goe no farther but to binde the outward man but his chiefe power is spirituall in things heavenly ruling in the hearts and consciences of men of which the tribunals of men can take no notice Thirdly his power is above all the power of wicked creatures be they neverso desperately contrary The Devils and wicked spirits obey him and cannot resist his Word as we see every where in the Gospel And wicked men shall one day confesse with Iulian Vicisti Galilaee Jesus of Galilec hath overcome us Fourthly his power is above all the power of unreasonable and senselesse creatures bee they never so fierce and raging Mat. 8. 27. Who is this whom the windes and seas obey Also fire and water as in the Furnace a fourth was seene like the Sonne of God restraining the flames who afterward walked on the waters Also diseases obey him hee saith to the Leper Be cleane and he is so to the lame man Take up thy bed and walke and hee doth so to the blinde Wash and see and so it is And what marvell seeing death it selfe obeyes and delivers his prey at his word Iohn 11. 44. at that Word Lazarus came forth bound hand and foot This concernes the enemies of Christ and of his Kingdome to terrifie them seeing such is the power of Christ as will make them all his footstoole and though they carry matters with strong hand against him they shall not doe so alwayes for 1. This power will reach them and they shall feele it one day 2. It will bridle them and they shall not resist it as now they doe 3 It will prevaile against them to bend or break to save or condemne them 4. The greater they be it will get it selfe more honour upon them as Pharaoh and they shall see and say it is hard to kicke against the pricks More specially 1. Every naturall man is an enemy of Christ every one till hee bee regenerate and reconciled every sinner going on in his sinne Let this power of Jesus Christ shake thee out of thy sinnes for was it such in his low and base estate as all the devils in hel could not resist but with one word were quelled and doe we dare to provoke him now in glory are we stronger than hee 1 Cor. 10. 21. How desperately doe
Sinne in his allurements 3. Afflictions and rebukes for the Name of Christ and for well-doing All overcome by the power of Christ in his members 1. A mighty worke of his power was that he was able to foyle temptations and stand against all hellish powers so as when Satan came he found nothing in him Even so the power of Christ wherever it is puts forth it selfe against Satans kingdome the strong man is cast out by a stronger than hee Doest thou chase Satan afore thee and the whole band of his temptations so as though thou canst not bee free from the molestation of his assaults yet thou art free from the seduction and persistest in thy goodnesse here is the power Christ if Satan bee trodden under our feet it is the God of peace that doth it These adversaries are so mighty in strength and subtilty that no power but the power of Gods might can resist them But where the devill triumpheth and holdeth a man captive at his will when as the great Centurion he saith to his slave Doe this and hee doth it sweare and raile and whore and drinke and lie and deceive and men doe so the power of Christ is farre off unlesse for revenge 2. Another enemy is our owne sinnes and lusts in the subduing of which wee may espie the power of Christ. Canst thou finde the evils of thy heart and life conquered infirmities vanquished the power of sinne daily weakned and foyled sinne cast out if not in respect of presence yet of power that the raigne and dominion of it is gone here is the power of Christ for no other power can put sinne to death but the power of Christs death Contrarily where sinne is not disarmed but the body of it stands united compacted not wounded to death where secret sinnes are allowed where lusts are alive and cherished where worldly pleasures profits fashions are followed with a full strength where men willingly cast themselves into the occasions of sinne here is no saving power of Christ in conversion and change for all Christs power is set for the overthrow of sinne it set himselfe free from all corruptions and sinfull infirmities and so his members 3. The last enemy are afflictions for Christ and well-doing Canst thou beare the worst troubles for Christ and bee baptized with his baptisme canst thou esteeme the rebukes of Christ greater riches than the treasures of Aegypt as Moses Heb. 11 canst thou account losses for Christ thy greatest gaine doest thou not account thy life deare to thee so that thou maist finish thy course with joy Is not all this a divine power that can make thee rejoyce in the Crosse of Christ and joyfully indure the spoyling of thy goods and carry the reproaches of Christ as a Crowne on thy shoulder all which formerly thou fearedst as hell it selfe But where is the power of Christ when every shadow of change is of force to drive men from the profession every damsels speech can terrifie so great a Professor as Peter even to the deniall of his Lord a sleight reproach or nickname can keepe many away from Christ and make many goe away Were the power of Christ present it would indure the Crosse and despise the shame and nothing could separate Now have I discovered the tryals of the power of Christ. If any man have this experience of the mighty power of Christ praise God for it if not pray to have thine eies opened to see the exceeding greatnes of this power of Christ in thy selfe Eph. 1. 19. both in weakning the power of sinne that it may not have dominion over thee and in weakning the presumption of thine own power and strength which overthrows great graces and casts men headlong into fearfull fals as wee see in Peter but let him that stands take heed lest hee fall as also in stablishing the mighty worke of grace in thy soule and whatsoever vertue may accompany thy salvation as knowing that this mighty power of Jesus Christ is put forth first for holinesse and then for happinesse For the accuser of our brethren is cast downe which accused them before our God day and night These words containe a reason why the Church hath with a loud voyce ascribed the honour of salvation and kingdome to the Lord and of power unto Jesus Christ namely because the accuser of the brethren is cast downe Where wee have two things 1. His crimination 2. His dejection In the former part are foure things 1. What are these accusations 2. Who are accused brethren 3. Where before our God 4. When night and day I. These accusations are the objecting of things true or false to the hurt and disgrace of the godly First in true things Satan accuseth them hee espieth their infirmities and noteth even in the best many sinnes and errors which they are guilty of and these hee urgeth and amplifieth against them before God and pleadeth from them their unworthinesse of mercy yea the sinnes which in them are of weaknesse hee amplifieth as if they were sinnes of wickednesse and raigning sinnes and maketh them seem unpardonably hainous and claimeth the justice of the Law and the execution of the curse upon persons so unworthy of life and salvation Secondly these accusations are also of false things For Satan alyer from the beginning deviseth many false calumniations lyes and slanders and casteth them upon the Saints In those Primitive times what an heape of horrible lyes did the devill and his instruments raise against the Saints to incense the Emperours against Christian religion as namely that they were seditious rebellious against government sacrilegious incestuous that they ate raw flesh used libidinous cōmixture in their meetings by night that they worshipped the head of an Asse adored the Sunne and a number more execrable villanies imputed to those poore and innocent lambes led away for such monsters to the slaughter as appeares in Eusebius and Tertullian And to the same purpose hee being still like himselfe hath falsly accused the godly in all ages for seditious meetings nightly and unlawfull conventicles rebellion against Princes unchaste conversings and the like II. Who bee the persons accused Our brethren Wee have shewed it to bee a voyce of a multitude of members of the Church militant upon occasion of a particular victory who stood in neare relation to the afflicted Saints and therefore called them our brethren Brethren are either by birth of the same parents as Cain and Abel or by affinitie of one roote or stocke as Abraham and Lot or by Nation or Countrey as Paul and the Jews Rom. 9. 1. or by profession and communion in one faith and worship as here Quest. Doth Satan accuse none but the godly who are brethren or doth hee not also accuse the wicked and unbeleevers Ans. Hee accuseth the godly to get them condemned but what need hee stand accusing those whose infidelity hath already condemned them as the wicked are Ioh. 3. 18. Hee need
Patriarkes Iacob fled from Esau Moses out of Egypt Elias from Iezabel David from Saul of Apostles Paul escaped from Damascus being let downe through the towne wall by night in a basket Act. 9. 25. Nay our Lord himselfe sundrie times withdrew himself and escaped out of his enemies hands A Lambe naturally flyes the fiercenesse of the wolfe and the lambes of Christ may flye from men of fierce and woolvish disposition But the cases when a man may flye are worthy the consideration As first if authority send him into banishment as Iohn into Patmos Secondly if the persecution be present not feared or a farre off and personall against that speciall person that person may for the heat of persecution depart for a time with purpose to returne to his office againe when the fire is quenched Thirdly when hope is cut off it is apparant that our presence can do no great good or service there where the persecution is raised a man may reserve himselfe somewhere else for the presentand after use of the Church Fourthly if upon examination a man finde himselfe not sufficiently armed against the temptation and that he wants gifts strength courage for such a trial he may step aside till he can gaine theÌ„ of God for as the Lord layeth nothing upon his servaÌ„ts above their strength so they must not undertake any thing above their power if they will not tempt God Fiftly if God open a dore and make way for our safety that without scandall or violence or publique wrong we may avoyd when we see lawfull meanes offered to helpe our selves then not to flye may be a tempting of God Now the cases which make it unlawfull to fly in persecution are 1 When a man is so bound by his calling as he cannot step aside without the hazard of Gods glory and detriment of the Church And therefore Magistrates Ministers must see they have a speciall loose from their callings ere they flye all the Saints must seek the Kingdome of Christ before all things if it make to that to fly a man may fly if that may be a greater gaâ—er to abide by it then he must stay 2 If a man fly with intent to avoyd his calling generall or speciall Christ would allow his disciples to fly from wolues danger but not from office Mat. 10. 24. they may fly but so as they must disperse the Gospell to other Cities The flight of the faithfull is the seminary of the Church and Kingdome of Christ not to make the truth a loser but a gainer 3 When a man aymes principally at sauing himselfe as when Gods glory the good of the Church and the victory of the truth are small things to him in respect of his owne safety whereas no man must fly but with resolution rather to suffer then deny God if the time be come 4 When a man is in hands and God hath shut all doors of escape now the time is come he is called to suffer the Apostles being in prison would not breake prison by force which is to resist Magistracy but when the Ange'l opened the doores and made them way they thankfully accepted the providence of God for their safety Our Lord Jesus who often fled because his houre was not come when his houre was come fled not 5 When a man hath received the Spirit of strength and fortitude he may not fly to avoid the triall Act 20. 22. I goe bound in the Spirit to Ierusalem knowing that nothing but bands abide me every where Object But to flye out of flesh and feare is forbidden in 1 Pet. 3. 14. Answ. 1 Some flight may proceed from other warrantable causes as namely to fly idolatry to goe where meanes of religion and the pure worship of God is to enjoy meanes of salvation and glorifie God elsewhere Therefore all is not caused of feare 2 All feare is not unlawfull but onely inordinate feare no more is al flying but inordinate The sin then is not in the flying it selfe but in the inordinate and distrustfull manner Object To flye is to deny Christ. Answ. No but to fly in the right conditions is 1 A secret profession of Christ a denyall of a mans selfe a leaving of wife children goods country and deare things for Christ and an undergoing a great deale of trouble for him 2 As confession is open or secret so Martyrdome is bloody or unbloody this confession is an unbloody martyrdome and no true Martyr is a denyer of Christ. Quest 4. But how can the Saints overcome by Martyrdome and passion which apparantly overcomes and destroyes them Answ. This is strange in bodily battells uncoÌ„ceivable but in this spirituall warre and fight it cannot be but that they most overcome when they are most overcome When did Christ most overcome but when he was most overcome and where made he his greatest conquest but on the crosse The reasons are 1 The nature of the Christian war is divers from other warre In other fields the enemie is without here the strongest enemie is within there the enemie is another person from the souldier here the enemie is the same person with the Christian souldier and therefore then is the field wonne when themselves are most overcome the Christian souldier hath more adoo to conquer himselfe then all his enemies beside and is then the greatest conqueror 2 The maine battell of the enemies without is not against the bodies and outward estates of men but against their soules and their eternall state of happinesse And in this they never conquer so apparantly as when their bodies are most conquered Rom 8. 36. Wee are all day as sheepe for the slaughter but yet more then conquerors Then persecutors hasten the Saints to happinesse when they most conquer their bodies 3 The persecutors quarrell is not so much against their persons as against their cause even the truth it selfe where in they are sure to carrie victory whatsoever become of their persons for they are well appointed to answer all arguments which are of two sorts First such as are drawne from reason reading learning or the like All these arguments of humane perswasions and forces out of subtilty and wit they overthrow by the word of their testimony the sword by which the two witnesses conquer Another sort of arguments is drawne from the blocke such as fire sword persecution inquisition interdiction excommunication abjuration c. All these fierce and furious arguments they overcome with teares prayers patience and Martyrdome And even in the death of their persons are most glorious conquerors in their cause in their deepest sorrows they rejoyce and glorie as in an happie triumph clapping their hands and singing Psalmes in the Flames yea sometime professing the fire to bee as a bed of Downe or roses so as they are conquerors of their Adversaries when they most conquer and destroy them 4 The persecutors lay their great ordinance and battery against their graces rather thaÌ„ their persons which
of nature in delivering them up to vile affections and unnaturall sinnes to receive such recompence of their errour as was meet Rom. 1. 24. 27. how much more must hee thinke it a meet recompence of such a sinne against the light of grace to give them up t◠effectuall delusion to be carryed by Satan hoodwinkt and headlong unto destruction But let us see some instances 1. How he spared not his owne people the Jews his owne first borne among whom when the Sonne of God came as to his owne they received him not when false Prophets and false Christs rose up among them those they followed both before his comming and after as both divine and humane stories make mention Iohn 10. 8. All that came before me were theeves and robbers Acts 5. 36 37. Iudas and Theudas drew away many to destruction And after false Christs and Prophets were to rise with such efficacy of delusion as to deceive if it were possible the very Elect Matth. 24. Iosephus speakes of sundry especially one Aegyptian which carryed away thirty thousand Jewes by one vaine delusion to destruction And not long after this same sinne made their nation spew them out that they are now an hissing an execration to all the nations of the earth They renounced Christ to rule over them and ever since the dragon hath had them in possession 2. Consider how the wrath of God came upon the former ages of the world according to the warning of the Gospell and how the earth and sea who would not receive Christ received Antichrist in his roome and the inhabitants of them not loving the truth were therefore led away with horrible lies See Gods retaliation First God sent them Apostles Euangelists and true Pastors who sought only the glory of God and the salvation of men but they despised and distasted them But how did the Lord plague the earth in the same kinde giving up the inhabitants to receive hypocrites Impostors Fryers and fat Monkes who onely sought themselves and to make a spoile of men eating up their estates as Locusts for number and unprofitablenesse these were willingly borne as the Church of Corinth despising the Apostle Paul gave eare to false Apostles who robbed and spoyled them Secondly Christ the Lord came with an easie and sweete yoake his doctrine and his Apostles was a freedome from the bondage and burden of Ceremonies and traditions of the Fathers 1 Pet 1. 18. and the new commandement was only to beleeve in the Sonne of God and love one another This sweet yoake was cast off but with what an exchange now the devill yoakes them with traditions superstitious ceremonies and plagues the earth with tyrannicall and Antichristian Lawes Canons Decretals devised by men his little finger is heavier then Christs loynes yet Popish Countries receive them and like them well Thirdly Christ instituted and ordained a most holy Sacrament the Communion of his blessed body and blood but the inhabitants of the earth and sea despised that simple and most chaste and Primitive institution But was not the world ever since justly plagued with that gawdy and impudent harlot of the Popish Masse the very spirit and quintessence of Antichrist Fourthly how could the world bee more severely plagued then by receiving that greasie Priesthood that hatefull sacrifice of Antichrist but could it be plagued more iustly for abolishing the Priesthood and sacrifice of Christ Fiftly Christ in the Gospell calleth men to the participation of grace life pardon heaven and salvation freely offered in the Gospel men would not heare this voyce How iustly therefore hath the world bin blinded and gulled these many hundred yeares in buying at great rates lies sleights impostures iuglings meere tricks of wit and cunning pardons dispensations merits masses and heaven it selfe Sixtly Christ ordeined in his Church holy Pastors giving them liberty to live in holy wedlocke according to Gods Ordinance This order of Christ pleased not the earth and sea but how sensibly revenged for no sooner did they refuse and reject holy Pastors but they admitted most filthy bawds and unchaste Pope-holy Priests and Nunnes into Ecclesiasticall Orders I might say into the Popes chaire A man had need of a vizard to speake of their holinesse and stop all his senses to heare it Seventhly when the world scorned and persecuted the Saints living how did the Lord give them up to worship and invocate in most idolatrous manner the Saints dead and departed And when they despised and trod under foot the living images of God the godly and holy Professors of Christ great was the Lords revenge in giving them up to worship dead images of wood stone metalls c. 3 God who is ever the same and like himselfe hath heretofore warned us in this land that we have not received Christ nor embraced his truth in that love and affection that became us 1 By the prevailing of Priests and Jesuites heretofore in the land who swarmed as the frogs of Aegypt and have seduced many thousands but never any that loved the truth 2 By the propensity and readinesse of many to receive any religion or doctrine according as the times should require And this hath ever beene the sinne of English people to swim with the streame of times And this print of Gods finger is at this day set upon many plainly convincing that they never received the truth in the love of it 3 By the generall fighting against the light and hatred of the very sent of sincerity in both preachers and people which the Apostle makes a sure note of perdition Phil. 1. 28. Let Iohn Baptist come he is excepted against and hath a divell Let Paul come too much learning hath made him mad Let Christ come he is a friend of Publicans a demoniacke c. But let Antichrist come Popery come a flatterer and deluder come the multitude applaud them receive them Delusion shal be effectual to the damnation of such as he must carrie into his owne perdition 4 The same arrowes of Gods wrath against this sinne are shot in amongst our selves many of whom plainly bewray their naturall hatred of the light and love of lies Let a man come in the name of Christ convince intreat perswade beseech men to be reconciled let him with the losse of his owne peace seeke theirs the more faithfully and sincerely he deales the more despightfully he is rejected the more paines and love such a man sheweth the lesse is he loved or recompensed by many presently they plot to sterve him out or if he stay he must live on aire or grasse for them Let a flatterer come in his owne name and call the churle liberall and sing an Omnia benè and for their owne applause profit or credit run along in all their courses no marvell if these men be put in their bosomes and how can it be but he that hates true dealing should love false Is this love of the light when God
Aegypt that went before it the darknesse was most grievous and so is this no plague in the world before this was comparable to it 2. The Lord restrained from them not the light of the Sunne onely but of fire and Candle and withdrew his blessing and comfort from all his creatures so in this spirituall Aegypt and Antichristian Kingdome is a miserable palpable blindnesse they see nothing of Christ savingly nor of the Scriptures which witnesse of him nor of sound interpreters the Candles in the CHVRCH consuming themselves to give others light nor are guided or comforted by the Spirit who is as fire warming and inlightning beleevers God hath laid a curse on all their means of light that they get no sound or saving light from them no not their greatest schollers unlesse they bee enlightned to sinne against their consciences 3. Yet had the Israelites light mingled among the Aegyptians Even so the true Church hidden in Babylō hath light and knowledge and great blessing on weak means though the Aegyptian cannot discern or see it as among our selves a Recusants house hath nothing but darknesse and superstitious ignorance when a Protestants house perhaps next to it hath light of knowledge holinesse and saving grace 4. That darknesse was next to the death of their first-borne even so here the pale horse followes the blacke Revel 6. 8. and this darknesse fore-runnes everlasting darknesse in hell as that did death in the Aegyptians houses But with this difference that this is a more miserable darknesse 1. In the kinde because it is spirituall as it is called Aegypt spiritually a blinde body is miserable a blinde soule is damnable 2. That was a darknesse of the ayre but not of their eyes this is of both and the blackest darknesse is within them as theirs was without them 3. The Aegyptians by their darknesse knew the benefit of light the better and saw their plague and mourned under it but these Aegyptians are pleased with their darknesse and fight against the light the more and are not more fearefull or watchfull against any thing than that the light should peepe in amongst them Thirdly next as Antichristian Apostasie is blackest so is it most generall of all heresies even the Catholike heresie into which all other heresies of the New Testament runne as into a sinke One cals it an abridgement of all old heresies For it is not against any one Article of faith as other particular heresies are but First against the holy Scripture which is the Scepter of Christ infinitely disgracing it calling it a nose of waxe a sheathe for every sword insufficient obscure the booke that makes heretikes and The Scriptures have no authority but from thē no sense but from them they forbid the reading of them they preferre Apocryphals traditions Church-determinations above them c. Secondly against the whole Gospell which is a doctrine of free justification and salvation by the onely righteousnesse and merits of Christ imputed by faith but they teach to seeke salvation in our owne merits and satisfactions here or hereafter Thirdly against the whole person and offices of Christ They appoint infinite Priests to repeate his onely sacrifice a number of mediators against this one Mediatour that men may bee heard by their prayers and saved by their merits They appoint the Pope a King of Kings by whom all Kings raigne who hath all power in heaven and earth yea the Head and Husband of the Church which is proper to Christ. Fourthly against all the foundation of religion and Catechisme For although they hold in word and outward profession the Creed of the Apostles the Lords Prayer the words also of the ten Commandements yet indeed and by direct consequent they reverse and renounce every Commandement of the tenne every Article of the twelve if wee except that of the Trinity and every Petition of the sixe as sundry godly writers have cleared and my selfe have in a readinesse to prove Thus of Antichristianisme considered in it selfe II. Now consider the tyranny of it comparatively with the tyranny of temporall enemies and the wrath will bee infinitely greater and that in three respects 1. For secrecy of working 2. For transcendency of the danger 3. For hopelesnesse of recovery Of the first open mischiefe a man may avoid or prepare for but here is a more secret and undiscernable mischiefe a great adversary but slie and under a contrary profession of friendship the greatest wounder of Christian Faith under pretext of Christian Faith whether wee consider his person or his worke For his person hee is a sonne of perdition a sonne must resemble his father the dragon his father buildeth up his Kingdome rather by fraud than by force so doth his eldest sonne Antichrist Hence is this great Adversary compared to a Whore who hunteth the precious life of man not by open force but by secret and faire pretenses sugred speeches and alluring flatteries shee hath a cup in her hand full of abominations the draught is deadly poyson but shee hath put it in a golden cup Revel 13. 11. the second beast which is Antichrist speakes like the dragon that is breathes out devillish doctrines and thundereth hellish curses against the true Professors of Christian Faith but hath two hornes like the Lambe that is a counterfeit shew of humility and meeknesse For his worke it must bee a mysterie of iniquity Hee must sit in the Temple of God hee must not bee a Turke to destroy by fire and sword and open defiance of Christ the profession of Christianity but an Herodian who pretending to worship him intendeth to kill him Hee must denie Christ to bee come in the flesh but in a mysterie not openly and directly for then all Christians would abhorre him and renounce him but indirectly and by expresse consequence and saith the Father Whosoever denyeth Christ in his deeds the same is an Antichrist Of the second this tyranny of Antichrist is more inward spirituall than the furious persecutions of other tyrants and inward plagues are a thousand times more deadly than outward It is true that as the dragon is extremely tyrannous against the bodies of Saints so is Antichrist but yet the cruelty of both is more spirituall than temporall and aymeth more at the death of the soule than the body and it is most true that one saith Open tyrannies and outward oppressions are torments of sinfull men but these inward are the increasers of sinnes and vices Pharaohs hard heart was a more deadly stroke than all the ten plagues beside It was a more grievous plague to give up the Idolatrous Gentiles to their owne lusts and vile affections Rom. 1. then to give over the Idolatrous Samaritans to bee torne with Lyons 2 Kings 17. Let heathen tyrants come upon a Christian they can take but his externall lower and sensitive part but let this Ecclesiasticall tyrant come hee winneth the highest towers and faculties of man his minde judgement affections
consideration of the approach of death was a spurre to the Apostle Peter to double his diligence in the Ministery 2 Pet. 1. 13. The Magistrate hath a notable worke in hand in repressing the wrath of the dragon upholding and encouraging godliness and annuall Magistrates have but a short time when it is longest in their office Have you but a short time be the more stirring and carefull to do good that little time Wee have seene some in that short time have done a great deale of ill businesse therefore imitating the dragon because they would not heare the voice of God But a good man in office will do a great deale of good in a short time Wee heare sometimes some Magistrates reckon what a short time they have to weare out I would wee could heare what good they are resolved to do in that short time which will away apace for it is onely the good they do in it which will abide for their comfort Finally the private Christian hath an excellent worke in hand namely to worke out his owne salvation and to further others both in workes of piety and by workes of mercy spirituall and temporall to helpe them unto heaven and in earth Hast thou but a short time for so great a worke be so much the more diligent Seest thou the dragon because his time is short so industrious in heaping up his owne damnation and wrapping as many others as he can into his judgment and wilt or canst thou slack thy pace and diligence in promoting thine own and other mens salvation 3 As the divell and his instruments shew and declare the shortnesse of their time by extreme wickednesse because Satan powres forth his spirit upon the world to poyson it with outragious sinnes so let us manifest that wee keepe in mind the shortnesse of our times and that we are cast into the last ages by our readinesse and cheerefulnesse in good duties and in abundant fruits of the spirit which in the last dayes was to be powred out Act. 2. 17. Wee must expresse the powring out of this spirit by our increase in knowledge faith obedience and be more fruitfull in our age Thus wee shall aright testifie our right judgement of our owne time and of the last age of the world And as the wicked of the world shew apparātly the last time and Christ neare at hand by abundance of iniquity by worldlinesse atheisme excesses of carnall delight for is it not as in the dayes of Noah wherein men eate and drinke and marry and give in marriage and cast off all care of judgment so let us shew it the last age and that a short time remaines by using the world as not using it by marrying as not marrying and by heavenly conversation and all this because the time is short as the Apostle adviseth 1 Cor. 7. 29. 30. because there is no constancy or durance of any of these earthly contentments no more then of the world it selfe let us use these moderatly and gaine those which are lasting unwithering and unperishing Vers. 13. But when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the earth he persecuted the woman which brought forth the man-child SAtan being cast out of heaven I meane that heaven upon earth which is distant from the earth not in distance of place but in sanctity of faith and manners so as he cannot prevayle to prejudice the same as hee would for neither can hee hinder the sound of the Gospell but it prevaleth in the world neither can hee seduce the Elect nor prevent the Saints of their salvation Now seeing himselfe cast vnto the earth he rageth among earthly-mindedmen and stirreth up his agents and vassals to raise up horrible persecutions and new tyrānies to root out if it were possible the name and mention both of Christ and the woman his Spouse but all in vaine as the former assault was as appeares in the sequell of the Chapter In this and the fourteenth Verse are two things 1. A new onset of the dragon upon the woman with the reason in this Verse 2. The evasion or escape of the woman with the meanes in the next Verse In the Onset consider First the person persecuting The dragon Secondly the person persecuted The woman Thirdly the time and manner When shee had brought forth the man childe I. The persecutor is the dragon that is both the devill the head of that fierce kingdome and all such instruments as he raised and used against the Church in this new assault and persecution for there is but one persecutor of the woman in all ages even Satan who is the same but hee hath many members and Ministers even a continuall spawne and succession who as they carry his nature so here also his owne name and are one and the same dragon in minde in will in malice in act Hence it is that in Scripture whatsoever the one doth the same the other is said to doe Revel 2. 10. The devill shall cast some of you into prison What Commodus Decius or the other Tyrants did the devill is said to doe and the workes of the Jewes in persecuting Jesus Christ is called the devils worke Iohn 8. 44. Ye are of your father the devill his workes yee doe 1. Because the dragon being the god of the world ruleth the hearts of wicked men who inclines their wils to hate the Church and stirres them up to persecute and leades them at his will 2 Tim. 2. 26. and a slave cannot doe but what his Lord commands him onely he inspireth and acteth voluntaries 2. The same causes which stirre up the one stirre up the other to this fury First as there is an old enmity betweene the woman and the serpent so is there betweene the seed of the woman and the seed of the serpent If there be hostility betweene two Princes it is maintained among all their subjects Secondly as the dragon being a deadly enemy to Gods glory incessantly seeketh to hinder and abolish pure religion holy worship and worshippers because it is contrary to his designes and stoppeth his power which prevaileth in Idolatry superstitiō and Atheisticall liberty so doe wicked enemies his issue and off-spring in all ages fight against the true worship of God holy religion and pure worshippers as against their contraries because they despise their false gods detest their idolatry resist false religion contest against their superstition and actually reprove their Atheisticall liberty and all their proceedings contrary to the light of grace and the word of grace Thirdly as the dragon feares that Christ and his Kingdome will weaken his kingdome so the spawne of the dragon feare the same Herod and Domitian feare the comming of Christ and therefore command them of the stock of David in Jewry to be slaine If we let this man alone say the Pharises all men will beleeve him and down goes our credit Yea say the Rulers and the Romanes will come and
overcome evill with goodnesse II. The person persecuted is the woman The proper object of the devils malice next unto Christ himselfe is the Church of Christ and so inevitable a condition is persecution as nothing in the world can keepe it long off For 1. Here is a woman weake in her selfe and impotent whom none but a coward would contend withall but the dragon is inured since the first skirmish in Paradise to offer violence and wrong to such as can least repell it frō whom the Priests and Jesuites have learned the principles of their trade in seducing seely women and ignorant sots who have no strength nor weapons 2. This woman hath Michael standing with her and hath brought forth a potent man-childe to helpe her yet hee weigheth not all the strength and power gathered for her Hee that dare assault Michael himselfe in person will for all him fiercely and fuririously assault the woman 3. Here is a woman cloathed with the Sunne having the Moone under her feet crowned with a crowne of twelve Starres arrayed with righteousnesse and holinesse as the Spouse of Christ the groūd and pillar of truth But this abates not the dragons wrath but kindles it that shee is the justified and innocent Spouse of Christ Besides here are many things worth winning from her 4. This is the same woman that hee had immediately before persecuted and now againe renewes his persecution for loath hee is to afford this Dove of Christ any rest for the soale of her foote The Church then cannot bee discerned by that durable and lasting peace and glory which Papists make a mark of their Church but rather by durable and lasting conflicts and obscurity For trouble is the best tryall of religion and Christ was best knowne by his Crosse and so also is his Spouse Object The dominion of Christ shall be everlasting in glory and Jerusalem is a vision of peace Answ. True but his kingdome not being of this world it is in respect of the spirituall and invisible Kingdome of Christ the glory of which the world cannot see and of that sweet and inward peace of conscience and joy of sanctified soules which the stranger enters not into Object But what hath the poore Woman done Answ. The dragon persecutes not for evill but for good here the better worke the worse wages and no other reward can godly men expect at the hands of wicked ones to whom they have beene instrumēts of greatest good David mitigateth Sauls vexation by his harpe but how vexeth he David for recompense Let us therefore make no account of rest and peace here which is not the Churches resting place Our Lord taught us to make other accounts Ioh. 16. 33. In the world yee shall have affliction Wee would have Canaan before the Canaanites be subdued But wisdome will expect freedome when the combate is ended not before It is enough we have our earnest in hand to begin withall wee must looke for our wages in the end of our worke and the crowne after the victory 111. The time of this persecution seemes very expresse in the text namely when the dragon had beene cast unto the earth and after the woman had brought forth her man-child The dejection we have shewed to be the suppressing of the power of the heathenish tyrants and Emperours who upheld pagan idolatry oppressed the Christian Church and withstood the power and passage of the Gospell The bringing forth of the man-child wee have shewed to be the raysing up of Christian Princes and Emperors the protectors and maintainers of Christian faith who succeeded after the heathen Emperours Wee must therefore secke out this fierce persecution in the times of Emperors by profession Christian even in those times when the woman might have expected rest and peace by this manchild who now had the rod of iron in his hand And by looking into the story and event of those times which is doubtlesse the most true and proper interpretation of prophecies wee finde among the Emperours Christian after Constantine a twofold persecution of the dragon one civill the other ecclesiasticall and more pernicious The former was by the cruelty of divers Christian Emperours after Constantine as Constantius Iulian Apostata Valence and others who had nothing but the pretext and name of Christian but indeed differed nothing from most fierce and savage tyrants wasting the Church and the Orthodoxe pastors and professors The latter namely ecclesiasticall much more pernicious then the former was when the dragon poysoned the Church partly with damnable heresies of Arius Eunomius c. for the maintenance whereof the Emperors most violently persecuted the sound Bishops Pastors and Professors the dragon that could not now prevayle by slaughters and Butcheries as before doth now by poysonfull lies partly with pride pompe ambition and fierce contention of Orthodoxe Bishops for primacy and superiority over other Churches and Pastors For now the man-child having furnisht the Church with peace ease wealth lands patrimony large revenues and immunities the maine studie is for the increasing and maintaining of their pompe And as ease wealth and security increaseth so the care of soundnesse of faith and sincerity decaieth Presently from pride grows hot contention among themselves Councell is called against Councell Synod against Synod the greatest strife is for Patriarchicall seats and quarrels for primacy precedency Churches immunities Clergy-priviledges Peters patrimony and revenues of holy Church To these ends the principall employment of those Bishops was for setting up altars images crosses unctions orders of Monkes and Nunnes consecrated garments habits shavings and an hundreth toyes which tooke up their thoughts time and lives while the primitive simplicity of Christ and his truth with Christian faith and religion slipped from betweene their fingers Thus Antichrist came to his hight and turret and thrust in on the blind world as an armed man Now was the woman disrobed the Church spoiled of her chiefe ornaments and graces wherein she shined and was indeed crowned in her low and afflicted estate Now were the Ministers who made way unto Antichrist lifted up and intended every thing but conscionable Ministery Now Ierome justly complaines that after the Christian Church found Christian Princes she became in wealth and power greater but lesse in vertue and piety And this I take to be the most violent assault by most virulent poison cast out of the mouth of the dragon especially aymed at in this text yea the most bloody and fierce persecution which then began to assault the woman who had brought out the man-child from under which she is not yet recovered as we shall see if God permit The point is this Prosperity and peace much more baneth and woundeth the Church then tyranny and persecution Deut. 32. 15. Israel when he should have bene upright waxed fat and spurned with his heele for sooke the God that made him and regarded not the strong God of
hedge Hos. 2. to contain men in bounds and hold them from excesse Israel in affliction will returne to her first husband considering it was then better with her then now This made Augustine truely terme it the Churches unhappy happinesse and to conclude it a point of great felicity not to be overcome by worldly felicity 4. How many of our owne experiences may awaken us and hold us waking suspicious of prosperity Who ever saw the tree of grace grow in the fertile land of pleasure Sodom was as Eden the Garden of God but what were the inhabitants Who are they that receive the Gospell not many wise noble or rich but poore ones and weake ones 1 Cor 1. 26. Christs Kingdome is not of this world his subjects are called out of the world and at defiance with the world Nay his Kingdome is contrary to the kingdoms of the world they rise by worldly prosperity wealth wisedome power but Christs by humility passion patience Who are the poorest among us in good works of mercy piety and charity but those that most abound in wealth superfluity Dives cannot spare crums Poore men that receive the Gospell can spare some mites to uphold the Word among them but many of our great rich men can spare onely disgrace contempt and I doubt would bee at some cost to get it away I never knew man who would bee at no cost for the Word but hee was willing to be at some cost against it It is true of many great men as we see true in the Mountaines which the richer they are in metals and minerals within the more barren and fruitlesse are they without Even so men to whom God hath given the greatest meanes are often most barren of good workes because he hath not given them grace and will to use them aright How hardly shall a rich man be saved Who be they that leave Gods house most desolate and empty but they who most curiously build and seale their owne houses Hag. 1. 4. Poore men in towne and countrey can come with much travell to this exercise rich meÌ„ many who have time means to come with ease and pleasure come not because who are chosen to the end are chosen to the meanes Who bee they that are carryed to Popery and Idolatry from the truth but great persons for the most part and why so but because it is a religion according to the flesh a naturall religion a libertine religion that suites with mens corruptions set up by carnall policy and power and therefore carries away such as abound in worldly prosperity Who exceed most in riot and excesse but such as abound most in wealth and riches And wee may generally conclude Worldly prosperity hath made many worse few or none better If adversity hath slaine his thousand prosperity hath slaine ten thousand 4. This affords us some rules and directions for the ordering First of our desires Secondly of our conditions For the first If God bid us as he doth aske what wee would have and hee will give us our wish as he did Salomon let us aske as hee did wisdome before wealth or any outward prosperity even that true wisdome with which God addes no sorrows This is a gift which cannot bee turned to our bane as all outward gifts may In the prosperity of saving graces lie no snares as there doe in all earthly prosperity yea in all common graces Christian wisdome teacheth to checke those excessive and covetous desires which seeke and affect great things in this world as knowing that pathes washed in butter are slippery and to say Give me neither riches nor poverty but things convenient For the second the ordering of our estates 1. Of prosperity If God please to add wealth to wisedome as hee did to Salomon wee must bee sober and abstinent and learne to abound as well as to want for this is an harder lesson to take out but not so hard as fruitfull For as sobriety and abstinence in the middest of large provision preserveth bodily health and helpes to free us of such diseases as come of fulnesse so the sparing use of worldly comforts preserves the health of the soule and keeps strength in grace and vertue and preserves from corrupt humours of vice and sinne which come of fulnesse and unwatchfulnesse 2. Of adversity If the Lord temper our prosperity with a sound measure of affliction wee must on this ground 1. Be thankfull for all his workes are First wise in wisedome hee doth them all unto which wee must subscribe though wee see not the reason of them In wisdome hee appointed the way to Canaan through a dry and barren wildernes though Israel murmured at it Yea Christ himselfe the wisdome of his Father came from heaven and best knew the way thither and to shew us the right way made choise rather of an afflicted then prosperous estate Secondly seasonable for he doth all in his appointed time in which every action is beautifull Thirdly profitable to his Church and therefore hee sends in afflictions like a cold frost to nip in the ranknesse of our soile and so fit us to fruitfulâ—es and as a good Physitian sees it profitable to prescribe a spare diet to his surfetted Patient so doth the Lord to his surfetted Church or servants Therefore let us not in all this sinne with our mouthes or change God foolishly 2. Make no more haste out of afflictions than good speed Gold is not presently pulld out of the fire so soone as it is cast in but must stay a while till it be purged It is a safer state though sowrer as the three Children were safer in the furnace than out of it Gold hath more cause to feare the rust than the fire and to us prosperity is more dangerous than adversity Verse 14. But to the woman were given two wings of a great Eagle that shee might flee into the wildernesse into her place where shee is nourished for a time and times and halfe a time from the face of the serpent AS the former Verse expresseth the furious assault of the dragon against the woman so this declareth her happy evasion and escape with the cause of her conservation and that was her flight and disappearing from the sight of men For what should the poore woman doe being not able to withstand so huge and fierce a beast and Monster Wee have seene how this woman stoutly withstood the bloody persecutions of the Imperiall Dragons and never thought of flying shee feared not sword fire Gibbet nor the most exquisite torments of the fiercest tyrants but the more shee was persecuted the more glorious shee was and shined in surpassing brightnesse of holy doctrine and life We have heard what an happy victory and triumph shee hath carryed against all those bloody and open enemies But now the dragon turning himselfe into another shape and unto another stratagem under the profession of Christ furiously
opposing Christ when by the clouding vailing of the truth of the Gospel she saw her selfe spoyled of the shining clothing of the Sun when shee saw the Moone that was under her feet set above her head when now her Pastors and Bishops whom persecution could not conquer were addicted to pompe wealth contention primacy and greatnesse when now she saw her selfe robbed of her crowne of twelve starres that was upon her head and those starres were fallen from their Orbe and Firmament when her Pastors forsaking Apostolike doctrine and striving for superstitions and to stuffe the Church with humane devises and traditions in stead of Christs most sacred institutioÌ„s when she saw that not now the bodies of men were slain and wounded as in former persecutions but their soules and consciences were everlastingly wounded with heresies errours and Apostasie for the truth now shee flies into the wildernes now she dares not shew her face in those particular coÌ„gregations in which formerly her beauty glory was conspicuous her case now is as of a chaste spouse who seeing a painted harlot and a bewitching whore taken into her place and those offices of love and duties of marriage bestowed on her which is the wives right shee is willing to give place and take her selfe to a solitary and sorrowfull life to be so unkindly cast off so doth the true Church and Spouse of Christ hide her selfe from those adulterate doctrines superstitions and Idolatries which thrust out Christs owne pure Ordinances Here are two things 1. What is this flight 2. What are the meanes For the flight 1. This flight of the Church is not a ceasing to bee but to be seene for Christ will have alwayes a true part of his Catholike Church upon earth that shall hold and professe constantly the true faith without change So as the Church ceaseth not to bee when shee ceaseth to bee seene but hath a true being when she is least visible 2. This ceasing to bee seene is not in respect of particular Christians but of particular Congregations the which although they may cease because by persecution or heresie the externall government may faile for a time the Pastors may be interrupted the sheepe may bee scattered the discipline hindered and the externall exercise of religion suspended and sincerity of religion exceedingly corrupted yet there shall not cease to bee many godly members dispersed here and there who shall hold the truth for substance and so now though there were no or few assemblies in which God was purely worshipped while superstition tyranny and Idolatry usurped all places yet many beleeving Christians were reserved to Christ in secret although either not knowne or of no reckoning in the world but contemned and oppressed 3. This ceasing to be seen in particular Christians is not inrespect of their persons as men which are as visible as ever but in respect of the visible exercise of Gods Ordinances of the Word Sacraments Prayer and outward forme and government which persecution had now restrained 4. This invisibility in respect of visible exercises is not in regard of the Christians themselves but of the blinde world for the persecuted Christians may have a secret knowledge among themselves and a secret profession and exercise of religion and yet the blinde world take no notice of theÌ„ yet the Church not destroyed nor ceaseth to bee no more than the Sunne ceaseth to shine though a blinde man cannot see it in the day nor a seeing man in the night and no more than a man ceaseth to bee a man because he is hid Now from the cause of this invisibility and flight learne that errour and heresie is more hatefull to the Church than persecution and tyranny Corruption of doctrine and changing the truth into a lie more straightneth and scattereth the Church than sword and torments of tyrants that drives the the Church to her winges not this that manifests the true Church and members but this hideth and obscureth her Let the example of the Church make us wise 1. To feare the dragon more when hee fawneth than when he rageth more in his Foxes skinne than in his Lyons skinne He is more dangerous when he would teach Christians to deny the truth than when he would force them His wiles are more mischievous than his violence his Doctors more dangerous than his Captaines 2. More to feare losse of truth than losse of wealth losse of the Gospell than losse of goods or life This is true godlinesse which teacheth Mary to fasten upon the good part whatsoever become of the worse 3. Hold him that would spoyle us of the truth a greater robber than him that would steale our goods an heretike worse than a tyrant 4. Be more carefull to hold the truth and keepe our part in the Gospell than our portion of goods and wealth The Church to hold the truth chuseth a poore desolate solitary and sorrowfull estate and a wise Merchant will sell all to buy the pearle But where is this care or where bee the Children of this mother who for the truth sake would follow her into the wildernesse who either care for the presence of truth or feare the losse and removall of it Where be the buyers of the truth in this age when so many value it not worth a shoo-string How few feare the prevailing of Popery for the truth sake though perhaps for their peace sake or wealth sake they had rather have things stand at a stay Now in the meanes of the womans deliverance are five things in this verse 1. The meanes themselves two great wings of an Eagle 2. Whence shee did flie with them from the face of the serpent 3. Whither into the wildernesse called her place 4. To what end to bee noâ—rished and preserved there 5. How long for a time times and halfe a time In the first are 1. What these wings are 2. The number 3. Whence she had them they were given her 4. The similitude wings of a great Eagle By Wings are meant the speciall meanes of the Churches escape from danger so called because they resemble the wings of the birds in a twofold use First as a bird by his wings flyeth swiftly from the danger and so saveth his life even so the Lord by these meanes foreseene and appointed by himselfe worketh a swift escape and speedy safety in the present perils of his Church Secondly as the bird hideth her young under her wing Mat. 23. 37. so by and under these meanes the Lord hideth his Church as under the wings of his Providence where she lyeth most safe and secure till the danger be over Psalme 91. 8. Hee shall cover thee under his wings For the number they are two enough to fly withall no bird hath or needeth more for her flight The Church is supplyed with as many meanes of her good as the Lords wisdome seeth her need to require at all times This number of two hath
set many wits on worke to tel us what they be But they agree not nor can seeing the meanes of the Churches safety are infinite Some define them to be faith and patience which lift her from earth to heaven Some say they are the two Testaments the Old and the New in which the Churches defence lyeth Some say they are the two Tables containing love of God and of our neighbour Some that the one is the wing of prayer the other of charity Some that the one is the contempt of earth and the other the aspiring to heaven But we need not be so acute and if wee should settle upon any two things wee should perhaps misse the minde and ayme of the holy Spirit of God as most of these must needs do The likelyest if we would restraine the number and conceive it definite were the providence of God protecting and his oracles directing the woman in this speedie flight But the number is definite for indefinite and two in this place for the propriety of the subject and metaphore For for a bird to have more wings then two or fewer then two to fly withall were harsh and improper Not that wee are not to conceive more meanes of Gods providence and the Churches safety then two for these two wings are the same with the seven pipes serving to the lamps Zech. 4. 2. alluding to the pipes of the candlesticke which were seven of which he speaketh in that place and as the number of seaven aptly agreeth with that allusion so onely the number of two aptly agreeth with this But whence had the Woman these things They were given her The text implyeth two things First That the Church had no wings of her owne all her safety and defence is layd out of herselfe as a weake woman can make small shift for herselfe against such an army of dragons Secondly Though it be not sayd who gave her the wings yet it is implyed they were given of God for he is the father of lights from whom commeth every good gift and he that prepared her the place vers 6. prepared her wings to flye to it with him onely is counsell and strength he onely can afford meanes of escape and evasion he stretcheth out his strong and oculate providence as two wings the feathers of which are the truth and faith of his promise sealed and delivered by the hand of his Two Witnesses and thus he saveth her Lastly for the similitude wings of a great Eagle So many phrases in this booke so many mysteries Here is an allusion to Exod. 19. 4. you have seene how I have caryed you on Eagles wings and brought you unto me By those Eagles wings someunderstand Moses Aaron their leaders but they themselves also were carryed upon these wings By them is meant the powerful meanes of opening a way in the sea rayning Manna from heaven breaking a rocke for water covering them with a cloud by day and night c. In this text these wings of a great eagle note to us 4. things 1 As the eagle out of her love to her young ones fluttereth and steareth them out of the neast to a safer place when she feares danger so the Lord for the love of his Church in danger urgeth her out of her neast and rest and leads her into a safer place in the wildernesse Christ out of Iudea Israel out of Egypt 2 As the eagle having gotten her young ones forth when they begin to fly supports them with her wings lest they should fall Deut. 32. 11. so the Lord supports his Church in her flight from falling carefully seeing to her that she take no hurt 3 As an eagle especially a great eagle hath strong wings agill and able to carry her in a strong flight to flye farre from danger so the Lord in the needs of his Church provides some great and powerfull meanes and by them as by strong wings sets his Church beyond al the reach of hurt and danger Thus Nebucad-nezzar a great man is called a great eagle with great and long wings and full of feathers fit to accomplish GODS word against Zedekiah Ezeck 17. 2. 4 As the eagle flyeth high aloft in the aire and beyond all sight of men by the length and strength of her wing so the Lord drawes his Church neare unto him from out of the sight of men and neare Heaven and the nearer him the further from danger Observ. 1. God who could save the woman by his word without wings doth not ordinarily save her but by wings For Gods providence excludes not but includes meanes of safety Moses must be saved from the waters to be a Deliverer but he must be put into a basket pitcht and prepared for him They in the ship Act. 27. must be saved from drowning but they must abide in the ship and then some on plankes some on boards and pieces of the ship came safe to land Exod. 15. 25. God could have sweetned the bitter waters with a word but Moses must cast in a piece of wood to sweeten them He could have divided the sea and dryed the way by his strong word but doth it by a strong East winde Which teacheth us not to neglect the meanes appointed by God for our good for God who tyeth not himselfe to wings tyeth the woman to use them when he pleaseth to afford them Hezekiah must be healed by a lumpe of dry figs. Nature teacheth that he that would reape must sow he must eate that must live and he must fight that would have victory So grace teacheth that he that would reape one harvest in glory must sow the seed of grace in the seedtime and he that would live eternally must feed on Christ by hearing reading beleeving and obeying his word and he that would be crowned must strive lawfully Observ. 2. The Woman having no wings of her owne hath wings given her of God which teacheth that the Church and members of it shall have wings sufficient to avoyd all hurtfull danger in due season For 1 Our text saith God will afford two sufficient for escape and wings of an eagle to fly swiftly and make a speedy escape and wings of a great eagle to fly strongly and aloft and far from danger 2 Gods presence is not an idle presence with his people but he is present to save Ier. 30. 11. I am with thee to save thee 3 The Arke was a type of the Church and that was all and alwaies covered with wings of Cherubins signifying the divine protection alwaies watching and covering the Church and spreading his wings over the faithfull to repell any harme further then he will turne any evill to his owne glory and his Churches good For wee must know that all promises run with exception of the crosse and God in his wisdome doth not alwayes give to every member of the Church wings to fly from externall tyranny and persecution but dealeth as a good husband man
with his corne some he sends to mill to grind but some he reserves for seed so the Lord appoints some of his servants as Ignatius to the mill I am saith he the Lords wheat and now I must be ground with the teeth of Lions to become good bread but others are reserved for succession and growth So as the Church and her members shall not want wings for safety if God see it not better or fitter for them to be throughly tryed for his glory and their salvation and then if they be not saved from the danger they are saved in it and by it Use. 1. It serves for the consolation of Gods people in the midst of so many dangerous difficulties 1 The dragon may create the woman trouble so as she shall want no molestation for a time but he cannot hinder her from wings to make an escape seeing God hath undertaken she shall not want seasonable deliverance 2 If wee want wings of our owne or our wings want strength the Lord lookes on our weaknesse and as an eagle puts under his wing to sustaine us Thinke on this in sickenesse weakenesse wants c. 3 These wings of God cannot be clipped shortned weakened or broken off which is a sure stay in all the affronts against the Church by Antichristian forces who if they could get the Church from under these wings of God would soone effect their exploits but as soone must Christ fayle as his Church his death and passion and all should then be in vaine 4 These wings greatly comfort the Church in danger by implying the quality or properties of Gods deliverance as 1 It is speedy as having long and large wings what speed was made in Israels deliverance out of Aegypt when they came out all in one day and all Aegypt in one day sunke and was drowned 2 It is unresistable these eagles wings carry the Church through all hazards and enemies beyond all reach of danger or dart as if the eagle had her young above the clouds and sight of men Thus the Lord caryed Israel through the wildernesse beyond all hazards and enemies on all sides as if no enemie had seene them Thus the Lord caryed the Arke through a world of waters waves windes rockes mountaines as if there had beene no danger at all 3 It is most comfortable for besides the safety that the wing of the hen affordeth from injurie of weather and the birds of prey how doth the wing cherish and refresh and strengthen the birds under it keeping them warme from cold and chillinesse the same comforts do the Lords wings of protection afford to his children Use. 2. This serves for instruction 1 Acknowledge that all the wings which the Woman hath for her preservation are from the Lord and a free gift of his mercy Psal. 3. ult Salvation is the Lords and besides him is no Saviour He is not only the Sonne in the peace of the Church but the sheild in her trouble Psal. 84. If then we have meanes of good ascribe them and the glory of them to God not to our owne industry policy forecast or endeavours Neither have Saints Angells Prophets Apostles Virgins Martyrs any wings for us to hide us under But this point we prosecuted at large in the beginning of the tenth verse 2 In all our dangers to fly under the shadow of these wings as David prayed Psal. 17. 8. Hide me under the shadow of thy wings For First Here is a strong and sure hold for safety the name of the Lord is a strong tower the righteous run to it are saved no power can scale it no stratagem can win it Secondly other creatures being pursued fly to their dennes and neasts in earth but the Churches hiding place is in heaven Psal. 32. 7. Thirdly God therefore acquaints his children with dangers to chase them under his wing for as the henne sometimes calls the chickes but they come not but if a kite or hawke be above them then they run under her even so never do the Saints more desirously runne under these wings then when they are most frighted by wicked men Iacob afraid of Esaâ— runs under them David pursued by Saul runnes apace under them and composeth that Psalme Ne perdas Psal. 57. 2. In the shadow of thy wings will I trust till these stormes be overpast Fourthly God therefore gives us experience of the comfort of these wings that wee should run under them and do as the chicks who finding the comfort and cherishing of the wings still run under them Psal. 36. 8. Oh how great is thy goodnesse therefore the sonnes of men trust in the shadow of thy wings and Psal. 61. 5. Because thou hast beene my refuge I will seeke protection under thy wings Have wee in the Church and Land had such experienced safety under the wing of God against the Spaniards in 88. in the gunpouder treason in the safe and happy returne of our Prince in all which wee were given as lost let us still run under the same wings 3 Though wee see not wings presently to escape danger and trouble yet let us depend upon the Lord who in due time will supply them Abraham had them not till the third day nor saw them till he was in the Mount even in his deepest triall and then the Lord gave him wings of deliverance Israel saw no wings till he was in the bottome of the Sea and in the deeps and then the Lord afforded these two wings of a great Eagle for their deliverance Seest thou no meanes as yet wayte still perhaps thou art not yet deepe enough but in the deepest sorrows wings shal be supplyed Ionas sees none in the deepe till the third day nor our Lord himselfe the true Ionas 4 Be sure that all the wings and meanes of safety bee given thee of God that they be lawfull warrantable and good be sure they be allowed and ordained of God for he gives no other Be able to say as Abraham to his sonne My sonne God will provide a sacrifice If we want wings Satan would have us make stones bread Esau wanting wings will make himselfe a paire by selling the birthright for present maintenance Saul wants wings of escape and provides them from the witch of Endor and from her takes advice and helpe Nay Peter in the sight of Christ if he want wings to fly out of danger will make him two wings to save himselfe by by denying and forswearing his Master Gehezi will get wings by lying and deceiving and so do many Tradesmen But these wings are not given of God but of the devill Against all such unjust and impious meanes wee must hold the resolution of those godly men If the Lord should forsake us wee will not do this I will not seeke to the devill nor to the witch I will never owne the wings and meanes which come by lying swearing deceiving Sabbath-breaking I
not bee in houses Temples Cities but in prisons Mountaines Dennes Desarts and Caves of the earth But shee is alwayes safe for First if shee cannot be safe in the City shee shall bee safe in the wildernesse God provideth a safe place for her Secondly the purpose of God for the safety of the Church cannot bee altered or abrogated by all the enterprises of the enemies for his counsell must stand and therefore let Pharaoh slay all the infants beside Moses must bee preserved alive by his owne daughter in his owne bosome to be a Deliverer the onely thing hee would prevent Let Herod slay all the infants under two yeares old hee shall misse of him whom he seekes Thirdly Gods high account of his Church makes her alwayes safe as the signet on his hand as the Apple of his eye the Church is as the Lords wheat saith Augustine and shall be kept in the Lords Granary If Aegypt bee not a safe place for Moses he appoints him Midian to flie into If Iudea bee not safe for the childe he shall bee safe by a flight into Aegypt a wildernesse in comparison till the appointed time Athanasius who dyed in the yeare 390. speaking of those that were hid from the persecutions of those times said The childe was preserved whom Herod sought to destroy Fourthly Gods wisdome makes it healthfull for the Church sometime to bee hid that shee may alwayes bee safe for else the whole world would fall upon her all at once and utterly destroy her Which serves to remove the brag of the Papists concerning their Church and their brand and scandalous imputation against ours For their Church they prove it the true Church because they have had a perpetuall externall splendor and a continuall glorious visibility and a true noted and famous succession of Pastors and Professors since Christs Ascension till this day To which I answer two things 1. It is false that the Romish Church hath held a true succession either in doctrine or persons for two Reasons First because there is no part of Popery wherein it dissenteth from the Reformed Churches which is neare the age of Christ and his Apostles but came in by patches and pieces many hundred yeares after and some points very lately till the whole Antichristian Chaos and confused body was made up I might instance in their Latine Service Transubstantiation Communion in one kinde worshipping of Images prohibition of Ministers marriage and the patching together of the severall shredds of the Masse with a number of other new devises coÌ„fessed by themselves to stand onely by the Churches constitution and not by authority of the Scripture Secondly as that argues their doctrine not successive from the Apostles so they have no true personall succession from them For there was not a Papist in the world for the space of sixe hundred yeares after Christ nor any Father Councell or learned man in all those ages who held the same points of Popery as now these doe This hath Bishop Iewell unanswerably discovered in 27. points and Master Perkins in thirty nine in his learned Probleme against Iodoâ—us Coccius 2. Another thing I answer to their bragg is that if it were true as they say of such perpetuall glory and visibility then could they not more strongly conclude themselves a false Church seeing the true Church of Christ must flie into the wildernesse many hundred yeares from the fury of Antichrist unlesse they can make it appeare that a perpetuall glorious externall splendor a perpetuall visible head and the most domineering Monarchy in all the world comporteth with the abject desolate and retyred estate of the wildernesse a place full of annoyance wants obscurity and solitarinesse For their brand and challenge of our Church that wee cannot derive the pedigree of our religion beyond Luther nor shew where it was nor the names and persons of any that professed it To this I answer 1. with Tertullian Quod antiquissimum verissimum That which is indeed ancientest is of all other the truest and wee hold our religion from the ancient Patriarkes Prophets and Apostles therefore it is the true religion and hath a true succession in doctrine and consequently of persons suppose wee could not name them because it is the religion and faith of the woman in the wildernesse which sometimes Antichristian tyranny suffred her not openly to professe she flyeth into the wildernesse according to Gods Word to hold and preserve it to all succeeding ages Object But if you have so true a succession why doe not you name them Answ. This miserable shift of the Jesuites apparently argues the desperatenesse of their cause and is like a Crayfish which hath more picking than meat a very tricke and triviall inconsequence to call us from the cause whereof they are weary unto persons as if wee had no sounder arguments for the truth of GOD and verity of our religion then from mens testimony and succession We know that if we receive the testimony of men the testimony of God is greater and professe as the Samaritans to the woman We beleeve not our religion for any mans word or any womans or because any hee-Pope or shee-Pope saith it is so or contrary but because wee have heard Christ himselfe speaking in the Scriptures Wee take our religion as wee take gold not onely or chiefly by the sound but by the touchstone and ballance and we have learned in our Creed to beleeve the Catholike Church though wee see it not And because contraries make one another more perspicuous I would aske them whether wee may not beleeve that the Towre of Babel was built unlesse wee could name all the persons that brought Brick or Lime to it all the Masons all the labourers and workmen that were upon it or whether wee may not beleeve that a tree is growne unlesse wee know the person the name the particular time and houres of the planting sprowting and growing of it Doubtlesse if wee did not know when and by what degrees or by what persons and workmen their Romish Babel is built and reared yet wee see and must beleeve that it is built And suppose wee did not know which in most essentiall differences wee doe the persons nor the very period of the time when every branch of the tree of Antichristian heresie did begin to sprout and bud out yet our eyes see and we must beleevè that the tree is deepe rooted large spred and growne tall and thicke And were it not most absurd that matter of divine truth must not be beleeved unlesse wee can name all men that ever spake or beleeved it But to hold them to short and manifest reason I conclude in this forme Whatsoever Church hath a true succession of doctrine from Christ and his Apostles hath also a true and perpetuall succession of persons whether that succession bee visible and nominable or no But wee have true succession of doctrine from Christ
Princes nor Antichristian forces so long as Christ is in the ship it shall not miscarry To be nourished The fourth generall in this verse is the end why the woman fled into the wildernesse and that is both to be preserved safe and provided for there And this place is an allusion to the ancient story of the former Jewish Church whom when she cannot be safe in Aegypt God brings into the wildernesse where not having any provisiō by ordinary meanes he doth extraordinarily feed her by Manna from heaven for the space of forty yeares And thus he dealeth now with the Church of the Gentiles under the Antichristian tyranny heavier then that of Aegypt When the woman can finde no safety or peace amongst men in the publike profession and exercise of Christian Religion the Lord retyres her into secret places which afford her private exercises of religion and in this hidden desert and afflicted estate provides secret meanes of her feeding and safety The Church of God and every member in the most hard times and desert condition shal be assuredly fed and provided for Of all places the wildernesse was most unlikely to afford food and provision where was neither sowing nor reaping planting nor watering the earth affords them neither fruit nor corne for forty yeares and now the Lord affords them for one yearely a dayly harvest not of corne but of bread not from earth but from heaven he spreads for them a large table in the wildernesse and feeds them with dainty food and quailes at his pleasure So Elias flying from Iezabel was sent by God into the wildernesse where he might seeme more miserable as exposed to famine a more dreadfull death then the sword But he fled to be fed there and the ravens shal be his stewards and Caterers before he shall sterve in the wildernesse 1 The truth of Gods promise cannot faile Psal. 37. 3. Trust in the Lord and thou shalt be fed assuredly and vers 19. the upright men in dayes of famine shall have enough Psal. 84. 11. He withholdeth no good thing from them that walke uprightly He should deny his truth his faith himselfe if he should not feed and provide for his and therefore if all fields should faile and the whole earth grow barren GOD cannot fayle but feed those that trust in him 2 Gods power confirmes it who is not tyed to ordinary meanes nor limited to places nor hath bound up our life in the fruits of the earth but man lives by every word of God not only ordinary but extraordinary so as if men will not or cannot feed Elias ravens can and shall And all that he can doe with meanes he can without them 3 His love is to his owne as unchangable as his power is infinite He may alter their place and state but not his love He may change their condition but not his owne affection And if the love of the creature be so bountifull and communicative how can there be any lacke in his love which is a full sea and fountaine and all affection in the creature to his is scarce as the drop of a bucket 4 His neare relation to his Church causeth it Every man provides for his owne family else he is worse then an Infidell 1 Tim. 5. 8. Wee belong to Gods houshod and family and if an evill father can and will give good things to his children much more our heavenly father He will blesse and feed his inheritance Psal. 28. 9. And if there be no Master but will maintaine his servant in his own work much more will our Lord and Master in heaven 5 His infinite wise providence who mingleth his chastisements with mercy and crusheth not his Church out of measure nor tramples her under his feet when he suffers men to trample on her It is enough to bring her into the wildernesse and that not to starve her but to provide for her He leads her thither but leaves her not there but as a father affords her meat and cloth and at last provides her an inheritance Object But Gods people are often in want hunger thirst as Lazarus Paul the Apostles and Christ himselfe Answ. God who would not allow beggers from dore to dore which is against all order and rules of charity hath ordeined there should be poore alwaies with us to be examples of their patience and objects of our charity And many of these the deare servants of God may know great want and scarcity so did the Church Heb. 11. 37. Because corporall benefits are not alwayes not to all the godly allowed in any great measure but then only when Gods glory and their owne salvation call for them But what they are scanted in temporall things they are supplyed in spirituall which they alwaies certainly injoy And when they are most scanted they are not forsaken but have enough to bring them home and are denyed only of those things which might proove burdens Now this serves to comfort the Saints in want and to cherish our faith For First what the Lord will do he can do and wil do all for our good Secondly his providence is waking when wee sleepe Manna shall fall in the night when Israel sleepeth God watcheth to feed his Church when she sleepes He watcheth for Mordecai when he sleeps for the babe and his Mother in the night when they sleepe Thirdly his absolute soveraignty and power may make the wildernesse our portion for a time he may pitch us here or there in a faire place or in a foule in a moyst or in a dry and wee must be willingly disposed by him whose wisdome over-reacheth ours Fourthly when all meanes are turned against us he is most able and willing to succour us Ioseph and Mary shall have gold and precious things brought them a farre off when they thinke not of it Let us therefore labour to see our want of faith our greatest want and if we know not what to do let our eyes be toward him And if our thoughts be inquisitive as Isaac how shall I do for this or that or where is the ram say to thy soule as Abraham My soule God will provide Now stirre up thy faith which leaneth not on meanes or things seene but on the naked word Abraham leaned only on Gods truth and power when al was contrary Rom. 4. 20. 2 This may provoke and encourage every one in the study and practise of piety which hath so sure a reward and patron And though wee may not serve God for temporalls as hypocrites can do yet wee must honour him who hath undertaken the care not of our inheritance only hereafter but of our present maintenance and love him unfainedly who makes good unto us even the promises of this life made unto godlinesse aswell as of that to come And though this may seeme a smaller mercy because it is so common to the worst yet it is not common to enjoy temporalls
in the promise which makes them sweeter then ordinary even the love-tokens of a father and not the wages of an hireling 3 This may assure the Church and members that in the hardest times of straightnesse and persecution they shal be spiritually fed which is here chiefly aymed at For all the adversary power of Antichrist or dragons cannot hinder God from providing and preserving to the Church faithfull Pastors secretly and conscionably to feed the woman in the wildernesse in season and out of season And as none can send Pastors but he so none can hinder the Pastors whom he sendeth to dispense his allowance whom he furnisheth raiseth and protecteth till his worke bee done and the Churches need supplyed The starres are in his hand who then can hinder them But if they could intercept his messengers they cannot hinder himselfe who can and will by himselfe feed the woman if all means else should faile as Eze. 34. 14. I will feed them my selfe And if himselfe feed not all Ministeriall labour is but lost Quest. How doth the Lord himselfe feed the Church Answ. 1. By the word of his grace He leadeth his sheepe into the greene pastures of his wholsome word By writing his word in their hearts and carrying his law into their secret parts He onely who hath his chaire in heaven can teach the heart And who can hinder his strong arme and mighty power or the might and power of his word which is omnipotent as himselfe or who can stand in his way to hinder his accesse into a beleeving soule 2 As he did with his ancient people so still he feeds the Church with bread from heaven by the gracious gift of his Sonne whose flesh is meat indeed and whose blood is drinke indeed even that onely true Manna and bread from heaven He is the gift of God Ioh. 4. if thou knewest the gift of God This is that shepheard mentioned Ezek. 34. 23. I will set up a shepheard and he shal feed them even my servant David And if CHRIST will come in and feed in and with a beleeving soule who shall hinder him 3 He will feed her by his Spirit of grace who is greater in her thē the spirit that ruleth in the world His office is to open the heart to worke faith to bring in holy light and illumination and light of consolation to bring things into remembrance to uphold by his mighty power to perseverance and salvation against all the adversarie powers of it 1 Pet. 1. 5. 4 See hence what a bootlesse thing it is for enemies to strive and struggle against the word and truth of GOD. The woman must be fed even in the wildernesse First Where God hath any called or to call his word shal be taught either openly or secretly Secondly Christ compares the course of the Gospell to the course of the lightning which flyes swiftly and suddenly from one side of heaven to another and cannot be stopped for the Gospell passeth and is protected with divine power Thirdly how impossible was it for all the tyranny and policy of the devill and flesh to hinder the power of the Gospell in the most tyrannicall times of heathen Emperors How miraculously and fully was the Church fed in that wildernesse But in this wildernesse mentioned a wonder it was that so many ages of Antichrist the enemies having as many eyes as Argus and as vigilant to destroy and root out the memory and mention of sound Professors and wanting no will nor humane power yet could not prevaile but that the darkest and most violent ages of Popery yeild us witnesses of the truth in whom wee see that the Woman in the wildernesse must be fed In our fathers dayes it was a wonder that those hot and fiery dayes of Queene Mary wasted not all that sincerely stood with Christ against Antichrist and his breadden god And when they threw down all the meanes of knowledge and Instruction how admirable was it that so many poore soules did steale up so much knowledge and resolution as to be invincible in maintaining and suffering for the truth Who sees not that the woman in the wildernesse must be fed and provided for This makes the enemies at their wits ends they cannot worke wisely enough to destroy her but ascamomile the more it is pressed the more it spreadeth and riseth up This makes the Church impregnable No hold in earth so strong but may be wonne if not by sword yet by famine onely this fort cannot be famished All the inquisitions in the world cannot intercept her food Antichristian forces may besiege her but cannot take her c. This sets them in a rage they give her bread of affliction to eate and teares to drinke she thrives with it they give her ashes and mould up her bread with them and give her blood to drinke she is in better plight with that then Kings children with dainties Thus God confoundeth them and convinceth them that they even fight against God who makes the blood of Martyrs the seed of the Church He makes poison feed her for she must be fed A time times and halfe a time In these words is the fift generall in this verse namely the time how long the Woman was fed The Lord when for the sinnes of the Church he was urged to bring some severe rod and correction that he might expresse his remembrance of mercy in judgment and shew that in love and measure he meant to chasten used to foretell the very time of deliverance before the misery was inflicted Thus the expiration of that great oppression of Israell in Aegypt was foretold about 350. yeares before it began that they must be strangers 400. yeares Num. 14. 34. Israel must walke and wander in the wildernesse forty years according to the forty dayes of searching the land The Babylonish captivity was for continuance of seventy yeares long before signified and then to determine and expire The bondage of the Jews under Syrian tyrants was precisely foretold to last sixty and two weekes So in the New Testament the sorest oppression that ever befell the Church namely by Antichrist is in these words before hand described for continuance and determination For that the persecution of Antichrist and the time of it is here noted is the consent of Interpreters For the text denyes it selfe to be meant of the Turkes treading the holy City Jerusalem underfoot because the two Prophets must helpe her Now what can two Prophets do against Turkish tyranny It is not Prophecy can represse them but sword and power with which he comes armed openly against Christ and not by under-hand seduction and lyes which must be resisted and conquered by Prophecy But where and when the period for beginning and ending of this time is very obscure and perhaps as yet unknowne to man the Spirit of God being more willing to lead us in the search then in the
still in the Temple of God neither is the woman yet got out of the wildernesse Neither doth this time begin presently after the revelation of it for there must come betweene the womans dwelling in heaven the cloathing of her with the Sunne the Crowne of twelve Starres the treading of the Moone under foot the assault of the dragon the birth of the manchilde the foyling of the dragon and after all these the flight as wee have heard and all these are not done on a sudden but require many hundred yeares for their effecting 5. Propos. If it cannot bee knowne certainly unto us à priori who have not seene the accomplishment and conclusion of this Prophecie yet it shall bee knowne to the Church à posteriori as other parts of this divine Revelation are by the events and performance Some godly men have conjectured à priori and set downe their opinions which how farre they carry truth time will discover I will onely alleadge three late Writers and leave their opinions to your consideration 1. Of Pareus who on Revel 11 2. saith if it were lawful for him to conjecture hee would say this terme might begin in the yeare 606. when Boniface 3. gate up into the chaire of pestilence and then it must end in anno 1866. but that of this terme saith he God will cut off some for the Elects sake 2. Of Moulin a French Writer in the booke intituled The accomplishment of the Prophecies dedicated to his Majesty who begins the time in the yeare when the Pope laid the foundation of his temporall Empire anno 75 5. to which number if ye add these 1260. yeares of this Hierarchicall Kingdome and Empire it must last to the yeare 2015. of Christ according to which reckoning it hath 391. yeares yet to come but that saith hee of this time some may be shortned for the Elects sake 3. Of learned Brightman who supposeth it to begin about the yeare of Christ 426. and to expire in the full account about the yeare 1686. yet these daies as neare as they be for the Elects sake may be shortned For on Chap. 19. 4. he tels Rome when shee kept a Jubilee 30 yeares ago that within a Jubilee of 50 yeares from thence shee should keepe a Jubilee not so much for her owne joy as the joy of all Gods people over her who shall rejoyce in her utter destruction and therefore shee had more need intend her funerals than Jubilees How true this is he knows who inspires his speciall servants Onely wee see greater likelihood of it every day than other The Lord hath said it wee must waite and pray him to hasten his owne worke for the joy and deliverance of the Church 6. Propos. In all these difficulties and differences among the most learned scarce one consenting with another in the period of entrance I add the last conclusion that the safest opinion of the most modest and learned is that a number finite is put for an indefinite and that this number is indefinite not that it is not certaine and defined to God but that it abides undefined as yet and uncertaine to us for the terme of beginning and expiration This is the judgement of the modest and learned Bishop Abbot in the 108. page of his demonstration against Antichrist It is the judgement of Bishop Cowper In this opinion rests that learned Pare us because he saith hee findes not a better nor safer To these agreeth To stanus and other the soundest of our Writers And in this the safest and soundest I also will rest Now to sundry Observations which wee have noted concerning the time on Verse 6. wee will briefly add these following 1. No sorrowes or afflictions can steale upon the Church but all are knowne foreseene and determined by God Here the woman chased into the wildernesse is knowne of her Lord the place provivided by him and shee in it provided for all the time Her state is hidden to the world retyred in her selfe but not hidden unto God but by him she is hidden in the chambers of his Providence during all this tyrannie and raigne of Antichrist In all our sorrowes and restraynts consider they are foreseene of God and we are not unseene in them Let us with Hagar in the wildernesse say Thou God seest mee Have I also looked after him that seeth me 2. God hath measured all the afflictions of the Church that although tyrants may disturbe and hinder pure religion by force and violence yet is it but for an appointed time Antiochus may interrupt Jewish religion and bring in Swines flesh into the Temple but it is but for three yeares and ten dayes a time times and piece of time Antichrist that great Apollyon may make havocke and â—â—ead under foot the holy city but it is but for 42. moneths a time times and halfe a time even three Propheticall yeares and an halfe Iezabel wasts the Church and causeth the Prophets to hide themselves in Caves and flie for their lives but it was but three yeares and an halfe in the letter The Jews may bury Christ in the grave rol a stone upon him and seale watch the sepulcher but they can keep him down only three dayes Know that what affliction soever thy selfe or any member or the whole Church sustaineth it is not endlesse neither shall the whole nor parts suffer one houre more then Gods wisdome hath assigned The proudest waves cannot passe those bounds and bankes which Gods power hath set them 3 All the sorrowes of the Saints are by Gods divine power overruled to their good and safety to preserve them from some present danger spirituall or temporall and to chase them under Gods hiding place as David Psalm 32. 7. Truly may the woman say Periissem nisi periissem I had not beene safe if perill had not driven mee into the wildernesse And did not the Lord see his Church safest in the wildernesse he would not suffer her hid there the greatest part of the time of the New Testament He over-ruleth death it self to be the greatest of al deliverances 4. In all the sufferings and oppressions of the woman this comfort abideth by the godly that shee is not left of God nor destitute of his presence nor of his Providence for supply nor without a promise of deliverance nor without faith of the accomplishment nor without a joyfull assurance that the time of this oppression is not farre from expiration Verse 15. And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a â—lood after the woman that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood THE woman chased out of sight being now in the wildernesse in a close and secret dispersion in corners But this contents not the dragon that shee is out of sight because she yet is and hath a beeing he is still unquiet because she is not brought to utter havock and confusion he would afford her no roome in
yeares No Antichrists rage and floods might cause her to hide her head for that time but could not drowne her Againe here is a direction for Beleevers in extreme dangers 1 Get to the rocke beleeve in Jesus Christ by faith become a member of his body Against this rocke the gates of hell cannot prevaile and therefore a Christian built on this rocke cannot miscarry Men on a rocke are safe in high floods when houses are driven downe and men and cattell drowned Get thee to this rocke and then though the floods of wickednesse may make thee afraid yet shal they not hurt thee Psal. 18. 4. and 46. 1. 3. 2 Leane upon the power of God who can make waters stand as dry land and not flow till his people be passed over Art thou ready to faint to sinke to despaire of ever swimming out of the floods behold this power it can make iron swim 2 King 6. 6. and if thou beest in thy selfe as heavie in the floods as iron say as in Psal. 93. 4. The waves of the sea are marvellous but the Lord is more mighty 3 Cleave to the word of God which applyeth this power and makes it thine owne God hath set his powerfull word on the sea and floods and set barres and dores unto them and sayd Hitherto shall ye come and ye shall lift up your proud waves no further Againe he hath set over and passed his word unto thee for thy security Christs word makes Peter walke safely on the waters Waite on his word which only can make a great calme If thou losest this security thou canst not but sinke in thy troubles as David had it not beene for thy Law I had perished in my trouble And further if this word were weake he hath sworne to thee Esa. 54. 9. that as the waters of Noah shall never go more over the earth to drowne it so he will nevet be so angry as to cast thee into the floods to drowne thee 4 Keepe Christ in the ship awaken him with thy prayers cry to him as the Disciples O Master save us wee perish He walkes on the waters and will make thee so to do also Hee may seeme to sleepe till thou beest dashed threatned and ready to sinke but he will awaken in time and rebuke the windes and seas and make a present or seasonable calme Next in that the earth holpe the woman learne that the Church hath often helpe where she least expects it The earth is the dragons owne bounds for he was cast into the earth yet this earth affords helpe and safety to the woman against the dragon Israel at the sea environed with monntaines enemies and floods was by the sea saved from the sea whence they expected to be swallowed up The same sea that threatneth to swallow Israel saves Israel Could Daniel expect safety by the Lions from the Lions Could Ionah expect helpe from the devouring sea by the devouring Whale Could the three children expect safety from the fire by the fire 1 The Lord being the Lord of hosts hath all creatures in heaven and earth to command for the helpe and safety of his Church and hath made a league betweene them and his people for peace and ayde for warre defensive and offensive against their enemies 2 Things which are impossible to men are possible to God and therefore he worketh above al the power of nature and beyond the reach of reason and nothing can hinder his counsell or hand Zech. 8. 6. It seemed as impossible for Israel to be brought backe to a glorious estate in Jerusalem from captivity as dead men to be brought out of their graves but though this be impossible in the eyes of the remnant of the people of those dayes should it be therefore impossible in my sight saith the Lord of hosts 3 The Lord most magnifieth his wisdome when he helpeth by most unknowne and unlikely meanes for now he sheweth he hath a reach beyond the creature and what we cannot see or oversee he foreseeth for us It was an unknowne meanes proper to Omnipotency to dry up the sea for Israels passage It was an unknowne meanes beyond the creatures reach to suspend the fire from burning persons and things combustible applyed to it It was an unknown and unexpected meanes to feed Israel in the wildernesse with a dayly harvest not from earth but from heaven The dragon and Antichrist have not so many devises and reaches to offend the Woman as the Lord hath wayes to overreach them and defend his Church 4 The Lord magnifies his mighty power when he sends helpe by contrary meanes which of al other are most unlikely as here by the earth for here he brings most helpe whence is indeed most danger As when earthly and carnall-minded men intending the cleane contrary procure helpe and peace to the Church Thus the Lord helped David out of Sauls hands by the Philistimes as deadly enemies to David as Saul was Thus he helped Moses out of the water by Pharaohs daughter no lesse enemie to Israel then Pharaoh himselfe Thus when Zedekiah was taken his eyes put out and himselfe bound prisoner into Babell Ieremy being in prison must be helped out and by whom but by Nebuchadnezzar King of Babel and Nebuzaradan his chiefe steward in al appearance as great enemies to Ieremy as to King Zedekiah Ier. 40 1. 2. And rather then Paul shal be killed and have no helpe God will save him by one in likelyhood fitter to kill him then they even the chiefe Captaine Act. 21. 32. And how often was he helped by Felix Festus Agrippa men open enemies to Christ And how often did the Lord stirre up earthly instruments such as Cyrus Ebed-melech Gamaliel whose power and policy he used for the drying up of the floods risen and swelling against the Church A notable instance we have in Dan. 1. 10. What great favour and tender love God gave Daniel and his fellows from Ashpenaz an heathen and enemie and how God overruled his speach to Daniel that while he thought no such thing he secretly implyed the true way whereby Daniel and his fellowes should attaine their desire If you looke worse I shall lose my head then said Daniel put this to the triall ten dayes and so obtained their wish Note hence the justice of God upon the earth and earthly enemies of the Church They minde by raysing floods to drowne the Church but themselves must drinke up those floods to the drowning of themselves The woman flyes out of Aegypt into the wildernesse Pharaoh meanes to drowne her in the red sea but the earth must helpe her for earthly Pharaoh himselfe and all his earthly company drinke up the flood for her and she escapes it Thus comes Hamanâ— devise upon his owne head his gallowes catch himselfe Thus the gunpowder blew up the plotters and layers but not one for whom it was layd Thus the enemies drink as
they brew and digest the bread of affliction they prepared for others 2 Let us acknowledge with much thankfulnesse the truth of this prophesie Wee have seene the earth drinke up many floods cast out of the dragons mouth by Antichristian tyranny sufficiently strong and deepe to have carried her quite away Among many instances I will record two in fresh memory and not farre off In the yeare 1521. when Luther had appeared before Caesar at Wormes to give account of his doctrine and doings what a mighty flood issued out of the mouth of the dragon which in the Imperial edicts threatned nothing but death and bloodshed against the Professors of the Gospell and this flood like Danubius ranne through all Germany But now see how the earth drunke up the flood Shortly after arose an exceeding great trouble in Spaine to the pacifying of which the Emperour went in person and so the Professors of the Gospell had a little breathing till the States of the Empire assembled at Norinburge got those cruell Edicts mitigated and qualified to the great prosperity of the Gospell The other in our owne Kingdome in the dayes and memory of our Fathers When in the raigne of Queene Mary many were carryed away with that raging and high-swelling flood of the sixe Articles and the enemies were devising not to strike off the branches onely but as one perswaded to strike at the root in cutting off the then Lady Elizabeth being then in prisonand very unlike ever to get out of their bloody hands now see how the Lord caused the earth to helpe his Church for who was the meanes to keepe them off her and her head on her shoulders but King Philip of Spaine an earthly Idolater who had no reason but to bee a greater enemy to her than her sister or that state Now the earth dranke up the flood and a few moneths set that happy Lady and the Church and Kingdome by her in such glory and prosperity as ancient ages had never seene and future ages perhaps both wish and admire 3. In the present tryals and persecutions of the Church when wee see the floods swell even almost over her head and Antichristian Armies every where gathered and carry afore them whole Provinces and Churches be not dismayed but stand still and see the Lords salvation he will appoint one meanes or other to swallow up all these floods as here hee commanded the earth to â—each her helping hand both to take in and harbour the Lords exiles in the secret chambers of her desert Mountaines and Caves as also to drinke in the dangers for them Nay more the Lord who causeth the earth to helpe the woman will in and by these persecutions helpe up his Church and truth Act. 8. 1. The wicked men of earth raise great persecution against the Disciples at Jerusalem and scatter them but they being scattered and dispersed spread the Gospell through all the Regions of Iudea and Samaria In the story of the Waldenses is reported that the banishing of Waldo his followers out of LyoÌ„s was a means which God used to spread the doctrine of the Gospel in the darkest times of Antichrist almost over all Europe Thus the Lord bringeth light out of darknesse to his Church the earth shall not bury the truth but spread it neither shall these Antichristian floods drowne the woman but shall onely water her furrows And let the Church be instant with the Lord he wil in the end of these businesses shew he hath a reach beyond all Actors and lookers on the wrath of men shal turn to his praise themselves shal drink the rivers of blood which they intend against the woman and shall root themselves out that the Gospell which they fight against may finde footing in the most desolate Popish Countries and the time and their pride hasteneth it Let us alwayes set these props under our faith to support us through our tryals whether wee see meanes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It is enough to see the power and faithfulnesse of God who can and rather than faâ—â—e will worke the Saints delivery by unknowne and even by contrary meanes Waite upon the Word If hee seeme not to regard thee in danger awake him by thy prayers hee may delay helpe a while but he cannot dehy thee helpe but hee must deny himselfe but either hee will lead thee out by preventing the danger or helpe thee through it and make thee more then a Conquerour in it by a conquered death 4. As the Church abroad is tryed and in resistance of the floods of violence and lies under the fire and sword of the enemy so the dragon ceaseth not amongst us in our peace to cast out such floods as hee can of scandalls slanders and reproaches of Gods people against which wee must foâ—tifie our selves with assurance that all these floods shall be drunke up and dryed up also for us For 1. Our Head is the truth and as strength of truth prevailed in his owne person and rose againe from underground so it shall in all his members by his mighty power 2. Gods promise is to bring forth our righteousnesse as the light even as a bright morning comes after a sad night of black darknesse 3. Gods providence watcheth as well the names and reputation of the Saints as their persons because as their persons are nearely joyned to Christ so are their names nearely linked to his and their honour is his as their reproach is his Heb. 13. 13. 4. Looke upon the unknowne meanes used by God to drinke in these floods Sometime from heaven The Angell turnes away the flood of scandall which had like to have drowned the Virgin while Ioseph was thinking to put her away Mat. 1. 20. Feare not to take her Sometime the earth as here rather than faile shall drinke it up The Judge shall pronounce Christ innocent Saul shall proclaime Davids innocency 1 Sam. 24. 18. Thou art more righteous than I. Lastly though truth and innocency may bee clouded a long time yet it shall bee disclosed and time the mother of truth shall dry up and drinke in all wicked accusation when all secrets shall bee disclosed as well for the opening of innocency as the shutting of the mouth of guiltinesse Vers. 17. Then the dragon was wroth with the woman and went to make warre with the remnant of her seed which keepe the Commandements of God and have the testimony of Iesus Christ. THE dragon being againe defeated of his purpose in drowning the woman seeth that hee cannot hurt her yet he cannot but hate her the more Hee cannot meet with her to doe the mischleâ—â— that he would for she is out of sight neither can the floods cast out of his mouth reach her for shee is safe and hid and the earth shall drinke it for her yet hee abates not of his wrath against her and for the wrath hee beares to her hee goes and makes warre with her issue described here
1. By their paucity The remnant of her seed 2. By their property twofold 1. They keepe the Commandements of God 2. They have the testimony of Iesus Christ. First of the dragons wrath and warre then of the persons against whom In the former 1. What kinde of warre this is 2. With whom The kinde of warre will appeare if wee consider the Captaine and the weapons The Captaine of this warre under the dragon who is Generall of the field is described in Chap. 13. 1. and 7. The Beast whom the Euangelist so calleth rather than the Bishop of Rome or rather a succession of them because hee is a Prophet here not a Doctor these spake plainly they enigmatically especially in arguments dangerous and envious Besides if hee had plainly named him hee had not left it a mysterie so deepe This beast riseth out of the sea that is out of those very floods which the dragon cast out of his mouth after the woman namely of herefies superstitions traditions abominations and wicked constitutions and decrees against the truth and professors which enthroned Antichrist and set him in his Chaire He hath seven heads a monstrous Hydra sits on seven hils and hath gotten seven kindes of government into his hand and ten hornes hee hath the power of ten Kings to uphold him Hee hath on his heads the name of blasphemy not in open profession for hee will disclaime it in word but in deed and truth brings into the Church and maintaines under glorious titles of Headship blasphemous doctrines religion and idolatrous worship so it is expressed Verse 6. He opened his mouth to blaspheme God and his Tabernacle and those that dwell in heaven 1. He opposeth himselfe against all that is called God challengeth all that God can doe hee can create and that his Creator he cannot erre he can make something of nothing hee can make Gods Word of authority or no authority hee can make Kings and transferre kingdomes he shewes himselfe as if hee were God and suffers his flattering Canonists to stile him God Oh high blasphemy 2. Hee blasphemeth the Tabernacle of God that is the Church of God resembled by the Tabernacle challenging to bee the head the husband the Lord of it oppressing it with tyranny infecting it with heresie blaspheming and condemning for arch-heretikes all that yeeld not to his blasphemies And if by the Tabernacle of God wee meane the body of Christ as some doe what more horrible blasphemy against it then to undertake to create many thousands every day out of a few pieces of bread to sacrifice to eate and destroy it at their pleasure 3 He blasphemeth all that are in heaven that is the Saints in the heaven upon earth stiling them heretickes schismatickes rebells the most wicked of al men unworthy of common light aire or any society or sufferance in the earth In the 7. verse it is given to this beast the dragon seales his Commission to make warre with the Saints alluding to his type that little horne Antiochus Dan. 7. 21. an eminent figure of the Roman Antiochus that is said to make war with the Saints and prevaile against them So as this prophecy is meant of the warres of Antichrist against the Saints and is manifest by the time of 42. months the time that the woman was hid in the wildernesse This of the Captaine The weapons also are answerable to the warre which is twofold Ecclesiasticall and Civill in ordine ad spiritualia So the beast hath two swords One is spirituall by which he wounds the soules and consciences of men and that for their consciences This sword is his Canons Constitutions Councells deceitfully called Decretalls doctrines of devills heresies the Popes head-ship Jesuitisme the sharpest point of it sophisticate distinctions sleights of equivocations cursings anathemaes excommunications damnatory proscriptions damnable Bulls and Breves degradations condemnations Popish absolutions for murders of Parents and Princes canonization of Traitors and the like enamilings of his spirituall sword The other is the secular sword with which he layes about him to force the obedience and subjection to the former This is his tyrannicall inquisition Guisian massacres English powder-plots pistolls poniards poisons fire sword insurrections rebellions invasions Armadoes treasons slaughters butcheries of Princes and people Kings and kingdomes that yeild not themselves as slaves to his beastly authority And this of the kind of warre The persons with whom it is waged will further open it that is the remnant of her seed namely such of the faithfull who when al the publique assemblies were openly corrupted by Antichristian Idolatry yet retained the ancient faith and stept out sometimes to make profession of the same The beast could no sooner meet with them or finde them out but presently he brandished his sword againstthem whether they were 1 Kings that ruled not according to the Popes rules who were warred against as tyrants or 2 Pastors and Bishops who taught not according to the Popes decrees with whom the Pope warred as against heretickes or 3 Private persons called lay-men who lived not according to the Popes lawes these he warred against as out-laws and excommunicate persons In a word seeing the dragon could not now make warre against whole congregations as formerly he had done for now in the darke times of Antichrist they appeared no where he watched if he could find any of the remnant of the seed any scattered and dispersed Saints who privately as they could exercised the pure worship of God who kept themselves to the comaundement of God in freeing themselves from the abominations idolatries and superstitions of Popery and who had the testimony of Jesus sqâ—aring their consciences to the written word and would not receive the Popes Laws traditions and decretalls for Articles of Faith These were made meat for the sword of the Beast excited by the dragon to make warre with the remnant of the womans seed Of the wrath of the dragon wee have spoken before which admits no truce as also of the renewing of his assaults though he be never so foyled in them Only now in this wrath of the dragon which is continued against the woman hid in the wildernesse note that Wicked men hate and malice the godly whom they never knew nor saw as the dragon the woman now out of sight Hest 3. 6. Haman thought it a small thing to lay hands on Mordecai only but sought to destroy all the Jews yet he knew but few of them and only one of them Mordecai had offended him Pharaâ—h pursues al the Israelites though he knew but few and drownes all the males and Herod kills all the infants which he never saw and Balak calls Balaam to curse all the people of God 1 Because of the generall enmity put by God betweene the two seeds of the Woman and the serpent And hatred is of kinds not individualls only The wolfe hateth all lambes A man naturally hateth all serpents even those he
Christ neither needeth nor receiveth the testimony of any man Ioh. 5. 33. Answ. Christ is true God and his truth is the truth of God infallible more certaine and firme then al mens testimony And it were very unworthy that infinite should need finite or infallible should need fallible or that the author of truth should need authority from men In this sense Christ neither needeth nor receiveth the witnesse of any man as necessarie to himselfe or for his own part but that they might be saved partly for the weaknesse of men who cannot come to understand divine things without mens testimony or ministery and partly for their salvation which by men he promoteth He useth Iohns witnesse and calleth for the witnesse of the meanest beleever Now the reasons why every one of the remnant must give witnesse to Christ are these 1 Nothing that wee can do can more honor God and Iesus Christ then this Rom. 4. 21. Abraham was strong in faith and gave glory to God What or wherein can wee give greater glory to God then when our faith giveth him a witnesse of his great power truth and goodnesse even contrary to sense and reason as Abraham did 2 Nothing can more honour our selves then to be vouchsafed witnesses to God testifying his truth and the excellency of Gods holy religion both in word and conversation Were it not a great honour for a great Prince to call a meane subject to be a witnesse on his side for the opening of a truth that nearly in honour concernes him But this honor have all the Saints it being the office and function of the whole Church to be the ground and piller of truth the upholder and maintainer of that truth which upholdeth the honor of God himselfe What an honor was it that the Lord called in the whole Church of the Iewes to be witnesses on his side Esa. 43. 10. against all the heathens to testifie of his Omniscience in predictions of things to come which their gods could not do and of his Omnipotency in admirable workes done for them in the wildernesse in the sea in the land of his singular goodnesse and providence in innumerable mercies wherein they were advanced above all people of the earth Did the Lord need them to witnesse no but it was their honour to be vouchsafed such grace that whereas all the heathens witnessed to their idolls they of all people on the earth witnessed and celebrated the great and noble acts of God done among them 3 Nothing makes us liker to Christ our head that true and faithfull witnesse this was his speciall office to witnesse the truth as the redeemer of mankinde and the author of truth Ioh. 18. 37. For this cause was I borne and came into the world that I might testifie of the truth Even so every member of Christ is borne into the Church and commeth into the world of Beleevers to give witnesse unto the truth as being taught in the truth and as the redeemed of the Lord. 4 As nothing can make us liker to God so nothing is better pleasing unto God God the Father hath often and sundry wayes testified unto his Son First Sensibly and audibly in his baptisme and transfiguration also that he was the son of his love who had all his love cast upon him Secondly By the internall revelation of his Spirit in the hearts of beleevers as to Peter Mat. 16. 17 Flesh and blood hath not revealed this but my Father in heaven Thirdly and especially by the mission ministery of the Son himselfe Ioh. 3. 33. he that receiveth his testimony fealeth that God is true for he whom God hath sent speaketh the words of God If wee desire to be like God or to please God we must herein imitate him as deare children Which serves for the reproofe of such as are afraid or ashamed of this testimony contrary to 2 Tim. 1. 8. Be not ashamed of the testimony of our Lord. Many will not testifie to Christ among poore men some because great men resist it some are afraid of the strictnesse of it some of the crosses some of the scornes of it and most because this witnesse would witnesse against their own contrary courses and men of little faith are dejected in small matters But such Christ wil be ashamed of in the day of his appearing and shall witnesse against them that he never knew them Such also are condemned as do contest against the witnessing of Christ. The world is full of false witnesses such as were suborned against Christ as First all false teachers that father that on Christ which he never spake as Papists or others that deny any article of faith and Christian Religion so the Apostle 1 Cor. 15. If the dead rise not againe we are false witnesses So to teach the doctrine of mans merit of free-will to good image-worship or the like is to be a false witnesse against Christ himselfe Secondly all unbeleevers that receive not this testimony whether such as scorne to heare the witnesses of Christ if they dislike the person they will none of the witnesse loth to drinke good wine because they like not the dish or such as heare sometime but beleeve not the witnesse this infidelity makes God a liar so farre as a wicked man can 1 Ioh. 5. 11. Thirdly such as contest against his witnesses to elevate their testimony for as in the dayes of his flesh there wanted not such as witnessed against himselfe in person that he was a drunkard a devill a friend to Publicans and sinners an enemie to Caesar a blasphemer so for the same end to weaken the authority of his witnesses there never wanted such as would witnesse against Iob that he was an hypocrite that Paul was a pestilent fellow a moover of sedition a preacher of false doctrin unworthy to live And can the devill devise so foule accusations or so slaunderous which his agents will not boldly urge against the witnesses of Christ to whose innocency godlinesse God himselfe witnesseth This also serveth to comfort 1 Poore Christians despised in the world God honors the poorest Beleever to be a witnesse to his truth and a poore mans testimony is as good even in mens Courts as a rich but much more before Gods tribunall 2 Such as suffer for this testimony losses reproaches and the contempt of the world Even wee lovingly respect such as suffer for their love to us in upholding our truth and innocency and much more doth the Lord see the promise for incouragement Mat. 19. 29. It is also a word of instruction that we frame and fit our selves to this witnesse Quest. How may that be Answ. To a good testimony is required a good witnesse and to a good witnesse must concurre these five things 1 Knowledge and certaine perswasion of the truth to which we are to testifie When Christ was to raise up witnesses to the truth of the Gospell he would have them his owne
the two witnesses are 315 Withstand Satan sixe rules 258 Wiues duties to their husb 18. c. Wizzards no good Christian that seekes to them 506 Woe what note it is 6â—6 Woman the Church militant so called 16 17 Word of God by it wee overcome spirituall enemies how 611 treachery of Papists disarming us of it 613. word neglected or despised leaves wicked sinners 614 World must not get our affections conformity patronage 14 Y Youth taxed for slipping their time 723 Z Zeale meeknes how to be tempered in Ministers others 661 ERRATA Pag. 14. read it lyeth in wickednesse p. 38. r let the light make us ashamed p. 75 r. in the full and all is gone p. 103. r. personall and doctrinall and they have not the succession of Peter who have not the faithof Peter p. 112. r. may well mistrust their conversion p. 135 r. in Iohns time having command c p. 199. r. must not touch Iobs life p. â—74 r. either of their faith or salvation p. 282. r. meditate often on Gods promises p. 285 r laudatorie oration p. 310 r. word of salvation p. 522. r. Nathan or Gad p. 607. r. dead workes Heb. 9. 14. p. 7â—5 r. more easily drawne p. 803 r. all these happie meanes p. 837 r. Oh how love I thy Law FINIS Hebr. 11. 4. Hebr. 12. 1. 1 Tim. 9. 12 2 Tim. 2. 5. 4 8. 2 Chr. 19. 11 20. 17 Phil. 1. 27. Parts of the Chapter 1 What is this Wonder The greatnes of the wonder in 3. things The manner of apperance of this vision Sundry ends why God thus revealed himselfe Spiritus Deâ— alli cit Satanae cogit vi The place where this wonder appeareth By heaven commonly in this booke is meant the militant Church For 3. reasons 1. 2. 3. Attention affection incited by sundry arguments 1. 2. 3. The modesty of this holy Evangelist His fidelity 1 To his Lord. 2 To the Church True members of the Church are in heaven upon earth 1 In expectation 2 In inchoation Saints in heaven fully freed from all evils 1 From the evill world foure waies 2 From the corruptions of the world 3 From wicked persons societies Conformity of Saints in earth with Saints of heaven 1 In vision of God 2 In framing to the Charter of heaven 3 In keeping a perpetuall Sabbath 4 In fruition of the presence of Christ. 5 In enjoying God the meanes of their lives Vse No true members of the Church 1 That have no birth but from earth 2 That have no inheritance but in earth 3 That have no conversation but in earth * 4 That have no delight but in earth Discernable by 4 notes Vse The Christian is in the world not of the world The world may not gaine our affections 2 Nor our conformity 3 Nor our patronage 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Woman in this mysticall booke signieth 3. things 1 Idols 2 City of Rome 3 The true Church This woman is not the Church triumphant for 3. reasons Church compared to a womâ—â— 1 In respect of her selfe 3 Causes 2 In relation to others 1 To God 2 To Christ. 3 To Christians The spouse of Christ 1 must cleave to her husband 1 In person for 4. reasons 1. 2. 3. 4. 2 In affection 3 In affliction 2 She must depend upon her husband 1 For direction 2 For protection 3 For provision 3 She must honour her husband 4 She must please her husband In 1 Not pleasing her selfe 2 Nor pleasing men 3 Observing what will best please him 4 By decking the soule with graces 5 By respecting his friends 6 By delight in his presence Sixe priviledges of the spouse of Christ. 1 Free election 2 Divine pacification 3 Gracious assimilation in 4. things 1. 2. 3. 4 Free donation in 4. things 1. 2. 3. 4. 5 High exaltation in 3. things 1. 2. 3. 6 Eternall consolation Answereth all objections 1 In things which might prevent our happinesse 2 In things that might discontinue to our happinesse In posse non peccare In non posse peccare Christ the Sun is there opposed 1. to shadowes of the ceremoniall Law 2 To our naturall darknes 1 Vnity 2 Light Solis Jubar in vegore miridâ—aâ—o oculos intueÌ„lium perstringit et talis est gloâ—ia Christi summa et inaspectabilis 3 Purity 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Multioculum 4 Power 5 Participation Effects of this Sunne of the Church 1 Illumination 2 Direction 3 Refection 4 Distinction of seasons Vse The Sunne of the Church infinitely surpasseth the sun of the world in 6. things 2 Rejoyce in our Sunne 3 Be thankful for our Sunne risen 4 Imitate our Sunne 5 Walke beseeming our sunne 1 Warily 2 Watchfully 3 Decently 4 Diligently Vse The Sunne of the Church never setteth Christ a garment why Necessitie of a garment in 3 things 1 To cover the body 2 To sence the body 3 To cherish the body 2 vse of garments is for ornament 3 For distiction This garment differeth from other garments in 5. things 1 The author 2 The matter 3 The price 4 The vse 5 The duraÌ„ce The woman cloathed with this Sunne 1 On Gods part by imputation 2 On mans part by application Quidam induunt Christum tantum quoad Sacramenti perceptionem alij et ad vitae sanctificationem Five graces requisite to the clothing of a christian â— Repentance 2 Faith 3 Prayer 4 Holinesse 5 Hope 1 Duty hence to put on this garment is necessary 1 To save from evils Cant. 1. 7. The Church wold find Christ at noone in the heat of the the sun of persecution to be refreshed by him 2 To procure us all good 2 wayes The putting on of this garment is a continuall act of this life And in much weaknesse for 2. reasons Christians must expresse the bright shining of this garment 1 In renovatioÌ„ of nature 2 In the shine of spirituall graces 3 In shining conversation Reasons 5. 2. 3. 4. 5. Vse Not to cast dirt upon so pretious a garment 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Not to leave it off for the frown of men 4. reasons 2. 3. 4. We must keep cleane this costly garment for 3. reasons 1. 2. 3. How to keepe our garment cleane 3. rules 1. 2. 3. Vse 7 Sorts of men defile their garments 1. 2. 4. 5. 6. 7. Vse Beware of stayning thy holy profession 1. 2. 3. 4. Saints by calling be Saints in conversation Six helps to keep our garments cleane 2. 3. 4. 5. Property 2. The world compared to the Moone in 4. things 1 In inferiority 2 In mutabilitie 3 In obscurity 4. In the use The treading of the Moone under feet is the contempt of the world A sound Christian despiseth the best of the world And the worst of the world And all the world in comparison of Christ. Reasons 5. 1. 2. 4. Sound judgment holds earthly things good with 4 Cautions 1. 2. 3. Why the christian prizeth Christ above all the world
engineir against the Saints I. 1 Stratagem is to intercept victuall from the Christian souldier 1 By hindring preachers 2 By hindring men from comming to heare 3 By hindring the hearing being come He stealeth the word 3 waies 3. 4 By intercepting it froÌ„ the heart and life 4. waies II. 2 Stratagem to disarme us 2 waies 2. How Satan turneth our own weapons against our selves As our graces And Gods word 2. waies III. 3 Stratagem is to breake our ranks in our duties 1 Of our generall calling 2 Of our speciall calling IV. 4 Stratagem is to dissemble a flight 3. instances V 5 Stratagem by light skirmishes get great advantages Motives to avoid small and secret sins The 6. stratagem of the 7. heads Satan sprea deth false feares concerning mens estates Foure instances I. II. And concerning their actions Foure instances Vse I. Serpentine wisdome is in fourethings Nâ—mo enim celerius oppâ—imitur quam qâ—irihil aut paruÌ„ timet hostisque stâ—enuitatem ignorat 2. 3. 1 Sam. 21. 14. 4. Christians must walke as wisely as warrantably Meanes to get this serpÄ›tine wisedome 5. Wherein is the practise of true wisdome Wee must not only do good but be wise to do good Vse 3. Comforts against the depths of Satan 5. 1. 2 3. 1 Joh. 4. 4. 5. 1 What is meant here by ten hornes II. Of the number of ten hornes Doct Hurtfull men to the Church are as hurtfull beasts to men Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Reas. 3. How the world addeth strength to the hornes The Lord suffereth these hornes for five ends Vse 1. Witnesse the most outragious and savage cruelty of Papists against Magdiburge this 1631. 2 Cor. 4. 9. and 6. 9. The Church cannot bee overcome by ten thousand hornes 1 Because their great power is limited by a greater 2. It is set against God 3. The woman hath a more mighty horne of salvation 4 God hath 4. Carpenters to scatter the 4. hornes 1. Turneth them one against another We must despaire of our strength And fly to the strength of God As also confederate with God Vse II. Enemies not to lift their hornes so high Foure Reasons I. 2. 3. 4. By seven crownes what is meant Doct. Luke 11. 21. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. 2 Tim. 2. 26. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The dragon exerciseth Princedome 1. Spiritually Three wayes Rom. 6. 17. Rom. 6. 13. 2. Corporally Reas. 1. The dragons power contrary to Christs Sixe instances Reas. 2. Satans subtilty in getting his heads crowned Reas. 3. The sinnes of the Church often crowne the dragon Deut. â—8 13. Reas. 4. Use. 1. Rom. 6. 20. Signes of such as uphold the dragoÌ„s crown and dignity 1 Enemies to the motions and perswasions of the Spirit 2 Walke according to the course of the world 3 Beleevers of lies 3. 4 Persecutors of godly men Vse II. True Church not alwayes discernable by externall splendor Reas. 3 Vse III. The Church not inferiour to her crowned enemies 1. Not in her person 2. Not in her head 3. Not in her lowest estate 1 Pet. 4. 15. Vse IIII. Rev. 13. 8. Vse V. Wee must learne to sit and hold the crowne on Christs head 1. Cast ' downe thy crowne at his feet 2. Set up his thâ— one in thy soule 3. Take the oath of allegeance to Christ. 4. Resist the dragons incroachments upon Christ. Iude 6. Pastors of the Church called starres why Starres fall from heaven to earth Three wayes 1. In Iudgement 2. In affection 3. In practice By the dragons tayle what is meant Cauda est 1. Naturalis pars animaâ—is Exo. 4. 4 2 Metaphorica Deut. 18 15. pro ignobili imbecilli vili 3. Mystica Apoc 9. 10. in hoc loco False Prophets called the Taile in 4. respects The best interpietation of a prophesie i the accomplishment of it In that fourth persecution under Antoninus Verus Revel 6. 5. All the starres not cast downe Three Reasons Ecclesia est cor mundi primum vivens ultimum moriens The chiefe aime of the dragon is to cast down the starres How many starres in the Romish church were cast downe Reason Luke 10. 17. Reas. 2. Reas. 3 Reas. 4. Reas. 5. Use. 1. How the stars may prevent their casting downe by five practices Vse II. Prayer for our Ministers how prevaleÌ„t Eph. 6. 20. Use III. Vse IIII. Vse V. Comfort to the shining starres 4. Grounds Doct. II. The dragon cannot cast downe all the â—ars but only 〈◊〉 part Rev. 8. 4. Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Reas. 3. Reas. 4. Mediators not meritorious as Christ but ministeriall Nazianzen Reas. 5. Many wayes the Lord can and doth defeat the dragon 7. Instances Act. 23. 6. Pro. 16. 7. Use. 1. Vse II. No prevailing against the Saints till 1. God permit 2. Gods time is come 3. Their work be done Use III. Vse IIII. Ier. 11. 19. Acts 18 10. Ier. 20. 11. Starres needfull in a darke night The dragon standeth before the woman Satan assaults the childe in the birth 3. Reasons Doct. The dragon hindreth good things in their beginning 5. Reasons Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Reas. 3. Reason 4. Reas. 5. How many wayes Satan windeth himselfe to keepe men in their naturall estate Use. 1. Satan defireth no sharper weapon then our owne security In watching against Satan observe three Rules Rule 1. Rule 2. Rule 3. Vse II. Use III. No calling or condition can secure a good man from opposition How a man may discerne the dragon standing before him Acts 16. 20. 18. 13. 6. Rules to withstand the dragon Rule 1. Rule 2. Rule 3. Rule 4. Rule 5. Rule 6. Meaning Some allusion betweene Christ and the man-childe Christ not meant by this man-childe Five Reasons * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Revel 11. 16. Rulers and Princes taken up to the Throne of God Who meant by the man-childe Why the manchilde is not to be meant of one singular person Doct. The dragons watch cannot hinder the woman from bringing forth the manchild Reas. 1. Gods decree is stable Reas. 2. Gods truth Reas. 3. Gods power Reason 4. Gods care Use. 1. II. The dragon cannot hinder the woman from bringing forth sonnes to defend the truth Nor from bringing forth Children in grace Rev. 14. 6. Rev. 3. 8. Vse II. Vse III. Meanes Doct. 11. Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Reas. 3. Reas. 4. Vse I. Vse II. Felix qui quod amat aras videlicet focos defendere fortiter audet Observ. I. Reas. 1. Vse I. Observ. II. Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Use I. Vse II. Iosh. 1. 8. Deut. 17. 18. Vse III. Fulmen est ubi cum potestate habitat iracundia Observ. 3. Use I. Vse II. Doct. Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Reas. 3. Reason 4. Reas. 5. Bellar. de Eccle. lib. 3. c. 13. de Pontif. lib. 4. cap. 14. Conclus I. Conclus 2. Conclus 3. Use. I. Vse II. Use III. Vse IIII. Ier. 12. 10. Doct. Reas. 1. Reas. 2. Vse I. Vse II. Use III. Use. 1. Use II. Vse III. Iacula facilius exâ—ipiuntur
world Romane or other hath priviledge to be alway so visible but way and doe disappeare and become invisible Ob. III. The Church is the kingdome of Christ but every kingdome comprehendeth a visible company ergo the Church is visible Sol. The Proposition we grant true of the Catholike Church else it is weake and false the Assumption is false standing upon the foote of an absurde comparison of a spirituall kingdome with a temporall True it is that every worldly kingdome standeth upon a visible company of members under one head and king but Gods kingdome is spirituall and invisible for who ever saw with the eye of flesh a spirituall kingdome which commeth not with observation Having cleared the doctrine propounded and freed it from Popish objections wee will make the first Use of it to answer the common usuall Question of our Adversaries viz. Where was your Church an hundred yeares agoe or before Luthers time Ans. 1. Our Church was never utterly extinct as Papists say nor without beeing since the world had beeing but was ever the same 1. In her selfe her inward glory was ever the same her inward graces the same the same Faith Hope Love Repentance the same ornaments but as a great Princesse in costly robes keeping her chamber and not comming abroad in the sight of others 2. Shee was the same to God ever deare to him and provided for by him for food and harbour all the time shee was hid from the world As the woman here 3. Shee was ever the same to Jesus Christ the same ship of Christ that ever she was and Christ in her present even when shee is covered with waves and holdeth her up onely undrounded in the tempest onely she was not 1. In the same state shee was hid amongst themselves as in a barren and wilde Antichristian wildernesse as a little wheate in a heape of Chaffe and as a little gold insensible amongst much drosse 2. Not the same to the eye of the world for the world was unworthy of her and although she shined in her selfe yet for the sins of the world she shined as a candle in a darke place II. As the Church was ever the same so was the true religion which wee professe before Luther 1. In the institution of it in paradise 2. In the promulgation of it by the preaching of Patriarks Prophets Apostles and their successors 3. In the profession of faithfull beleevers Martyrs and Confessors of it in all ages but the true religion being chased out of sight by the horrible idolatry and tyranny of Antichrist who had given to traditions and Antichristian pollutions wings to flie above the Scripture and trodden under foote the purity of holy religion God of his mercy raised up Luther whose holy paines preaching and writing was not a novation but a renovation not a planting of a new religion but a renewing replanting of the ancient and true religion not an institution but restitution of the truth of God not an introduction but reduction not inducing a novelty but reducing the true and holy religion of the Prophets and Apostles While wee are here below wee must make account of the wildernesse and wisely prepare for all estates and conditions for it is not the lot of the members of Christ still to enjoy such externall peace such free exercises of Gods Ordinances and such multitudes to joyne in the externall profession of Christ and his Gospell as wee by Gods special grace doe now enjoy and we may be forced to flie into the wildernesse ere we be aware let us looke upon Israel Gods own people in the wildernesse make â—ccount to follow theÌ„ in their passage through that terrible and dreadfull desart knowing that 1. A wildernes is a place unpeopled unfrequented and such is the state of the Church in respect of the small number of professors in comparison of the rest We must not therefore thinke worse of the truth and doctrine for theirfew either faithfull teachers or faithfull followers of it as neither must we esteem the better of the dolaters for their large and numerous multitudes that stand with them 2. The wildernesse is a place of temptation Israel tempted by God in the wildernesse tentatione probationis Israel tempted God in the wildernesse tentatione dubitationis Is God amongst us Satan tempted Israel in the wildernesse tentatione deceptionis we must therefore make account of and fore cast temptation and arme our selves If we were as holy as our head Christ himselfe we shall be led forth to be tempted in the wildernesse 3. The wildernesse is a place of journey and so full of changes as Israel in the wildernesse had 42. stations and were ever in their journey we must not thinke this wildernesse our resting place but expect changes of places and conditions and as Christian Pilgrims be content with the toile of our travell being assured that 1. We have the Lord before us both in his presence and direction 2. As they we still journey toward Canaan as our aime 3. As they had their eyes and thoughts on their Canaan so wee settle our affections on heaven our Canaan and the things that lead and helpe us thither 4. The wildernesse was a place of warre and conflict in which Israel was beset with enemies round Canaanites Philistians Amalekites so wee must not make account of setled peace here but expect Amaleck and Ogg Sehon Gyants and tyrants Antichristian Amaleck Popish Philistims Romish Canaanites bold obdurate enemies who will disclame the house of God disgrace the religion of God revile and resist the servants of God for propounding the truth of God no expectation of truce or peace till we recover our Canaan 5. The wildernesse is a place full of annoyances wants and dangers the Israel of God must make account of wilde beasts fiery Serpents want of bread want of water and never expect any harvest in the wildernesse hence therefore we must learne 1. To arme our selves with faith patience and constancy without which wee must needs fall short of Canaan 2. Christian moderation that wee may know with Paul Philip 4. 11. to want to abound to be full to be empty 3. Never to thinke our selves well till we be hence where we are out of hope of any harvest but of sorrow and danger To comfort Gods people who are contemned despised and brought to a few having not onely the whole world against them but sometimes in the house of God where they expect most comfort are rated and scorned by those whom God hath enjoyned to speake peace to his people and to whet their tongues against vilde persons and bold sinners rather than harden and hearten them against the generation of them that seek God But hence all that feare God may be strengthened and encouraged yea contented to be brought into the wildernesse for 1. It is no new estate to the true Church but a condition with which she is anciently acquainted and all